《Sister Carrie》——嘉莉妹妹(中英文对照)完结_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:11792 回复:50

[Novel] 《Sister Carrie》——嘉莉妹妹(中英文对照)完结

刷新数据 楼层直达
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 40楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 40 A PUBLIC DISSENSION: A FINAL APPEAL
There was no after-theatre lark, however, so far as Carrie was concerned. She made her way homeward, thinking about her absence. Hurstwood was asleep, but roused up to look as she passed through to her own bed.
"Is that you?" he said.
"Yes," she answered.
The next morning at breakfast she felt like apologising.
"I couldn't get home last evening," she said.
"Ah, Carrie," he answered, "what's the use saying that? I don't care. You needn't tell me that, though."
"I couldn't," said Carrie, her colour rising. Then, seeing that he looked as if he said "I know," she exclaimed: "Oh, all right. I don't care."
From now on, her indifference to the flat was even greater. There seemed no common ground on which they could talk to one another. She let herself be asked for expenses. It became so with him that he hated to do it. He preferred standing off the butcher and baker. He ran up a grocery bill of sixteen dollars with Oeslogge, laying in a supply of staple articles, so that they would not have to buy any of those things for some time to come. Then he changed his grocery. It was the same with the butcher and several others. Carrie never heard anything of this directly from him. He asked for such as he could expect, drifting farther and farther into a situation which could have but one ending.
In this fashion, September went by.
"Isn't Mr. Drake going to open his hotel?" Carrie asked several times.
"Yes. He won't do it before October, though, now."
Carrie became disgusted. "Such a man," she said to herself frequently. More and more she visited. She put most of her spare money in clothes, which, after all, was not an astonishing amount. At last the opera she was with announced its departure within four weeks. "Last two weeks of the Great Comic Opera success -- The-," etc., was upon all billboards and in the newspapers, before she acted.
"I'm not going out on the road," said Miss Osborne.
Carrie went with her to apply to another manager.
"Ever had any experience?" was one of his questions.
"I'm with the company at the Casino now."
"Oh, you are?" he said.
The end of this was another engagement at twenty per week.
Carrie was delighted. She began to feel that she had a place in the world. People recognised ability.
So changed was her state that the home atmosphere became intolerable. It was all poverty and trouble there, or seemed to be, because it was a load to bear. It became a place to keep away from. Still she slept there, and did a fair amount of work, keeping it in order. It was a sitting place for Hurstwood. He sat and rocked, rocked and read, enveloped in the gloom of his own fate. October went by, and November. It was the dead of winter almost before he knew it, and there he sat.
Carrie was doing better, that he knew. Her clothes were improved now, even fine. He saw her coming and going, sometimes picturing to himself her rise. Little eating had thinned him somewhat. He had no appetite. His clothes, too, were a poor man's clothes. Talk about getting something had become even too threadbare and ridiculous for him. So he folded his hands and waited -- for what, he could not anticipate.
At last, however, troubles became too thick. The hounding of creditors, the indifference of Carrie, the silence of the flat, and presence of winter, all joined to produce a climax. It was effected by the arrival of Oeslogge, personally, when Carrie was there.
"I call about my bill," said Mr. Oeslogge.
Carrie was only faintly surprised.
"How much is it?" she asked.
"Sixteen dollars," he replied.
"Oh, that much?" said Carrie. "Is this right?" she asked, turning to Hurstwood.
"Yes," he said.
"Well, I never heard anything about it."
She looked as if she thought he had been contracting some needless expense.
"Well, we had it all right," he answered. Then he went to the door. "I can't pay you anything on that to-day," he said, mildly.
"Well, when can you?" said the grocer.
"Not before Saturday, anyhow," said Hurstwood.
"Huh!" returned the grocer. "This is fine. I must have that. I need the money."
Carrie was standing farther back in the room, hearing it all. She was greatly distressed. It was so bad and commonplace. Hurstwood was annoyed also.
"Well," he said, "there's no use talking about it now. If you'll come in Saturday, I'll pay you something on it."
The grocery man went away.
"How are we going to pay it?" asked Carrie, astonished by the bill. "I can't do it."
"Well, you don't have to," he said. "He can't get what he can't get. He'll have to wait."
"I don't see how we ran up such a bill as that," said Carrie.
"Well, we ate it," said Hurstwood.
"It's funny," she replied, still doubting.
"What's the use of your standing there and talking like that, now?" he asked. "Do you think I've had it alone? You talk as if I'd taken something."
"Well, it's too much, anyhow," said Carrie. "I oughtn't to be made to pay for it. I've got more than I can pay for now."
"All right," replied Hurstwood, sitting down in silence. He was sick of the grind of this thing.
Carrie went out, and there he sat, determining to do something.
There had been appearing in the papers about this time rumours and notices of an approaching strike on the trolley lines in Brooklyn. There was general dissatisfaction as to the hours of labour required and the wages paid. As usual -- and for some inexplicable reason -- the men chose the winter for the forcing of the hand of their employers and the settlement of their difficulties.
Hurstwood had been reading of this thing, and wondering concerning the huge tie-up which would follow. A day or two before this trouble with Carrie, it came. On a cold afternoon, when everything was grey and it threatened to snow, the papers announced that the men had been called out on all the lines.
Being so utterly idle, and his mind filled with the numerous predictions which had been made concerning the scarcity of labour this winter and the panicky state of the financial market, Hurstwood read this with interest. He noted the claims of the striking motormen and conductors, who said that they had been wont to receive two dollars a day in times past, but that for a year or more "trippers" had been introduced, which cut down their chance of livelihood one-half, and increased their hours of servitude from ten to twelve, and even fourteen. These "trippers" were men put on during the busy and rush hours, to take a car out for one trip. The compensation paid for such a trip was only twenty-five cents. When the rush or busy hours were over, they were laid off. Worst of all, no man might know when he was going to get a car. He must come to the barns in the morning and wait around in fair and foul weather until such time as he was needed. Two trips were an average reward for so much waiting -- a little over three hours' work for fifty cents. The work of waiting was not counted.
The men complained that this system was extending, and that the time was not far off when but a few out of 7,000 employees would have regular two-dollar-a-day work at all. They demanded that the system be abolished, and that ten hours be considered a day's work, barring unavoidable delays, with $2.25 pay. They demanded immediate acceptance of these terms, which the various trolley companies refused.
Hurstwood at first sympathised with the demands of these men -- indeed, it is a question whether he did not always sympathise with them to the end, belie him as his actions might. Reading nearly all the news, he was attracted first by the scare-heads with which the trouble was noted in the "World." He read it fully -- the names of the seven companies involved, the number of men.
"They're foolish to strike in this sort of weather," he thought to himself. "Let 'em win if they can, though."
The next day there was even a larger notice of it. "Brooklynites Walk," said the "World." "Knights of Labour Tie up the Trolley Lines Across the Bridge." "About Seven Thousand Men Out."
Hurstwood read this, formulating to himself his own idea of what would be the outcome. He was a great believer in the strength of corporations.
"They can't win," he said, concerning the men. "They haven't any money. The police will protect the companies. They've got to. The public has to have its cars."
He didn't sympathise with the corporations, but strength was with them. So was property and public utility.
"Those fellows can't win," he thought.
Among other things, he noticed a circular issued by one of the companies, which read:
ATLANTIC AVENUE RAILROAD
SPECIAL NOTICE
The motormen and conductors and other employees of this company having abruptly left its service, an opportunity is now given to all loyal men who have struck against their will to be reinstated, providing they will make their applications by twelve o'clock noon on Wednesday, January 16th. Such men will be given employment (with guaranteed protection) in the order in which such applications are received, and runs and positions assigned them accordingly. Otherwise, they will be considered discharged, and every vacancy will be filled by a new man as soon as his services can be secured. (Signed) Benjamin Norton PRESIDENT He also noted among the want ads. one which read:
WANTED -- 50 skilled motormen, accustomed to Westinghouse system, to run U.S. mail cars only, in the City of Brooklyn; protection guaranteed.
He noted particularly in each the "protection guaranteed." It signified to him the unassailable power of the companies.
"They've got the militia on their side," he thought. "There isn't anything those men can do."
While this was still in his mind, the incident with Oeslogge and Carrie occurred. There had been a good deal to irritate him, but this seemed much the worst. Never before had she accused him of stealing -- or very near that. She doubted the naturalness of so large a bill. And he had worked so hard to make expenses seem light. He had been "doing" butcher and baker in order not to call on her. He had eaten very little -- almost nothing.
"Damn it all!" he said. "I can get something. I'm not down yet."
He thought that he really must do something now. It was too cheap to sit around after such an insinuation as this. Why, after a little, he would be standing anything.
He got up and looked out the window into the chilly street. It came gradually into his mind, as he stood there, to go to Brooklyn.
"Why not?" his mind said. "Any one can get work over there. You'll get two a day."
"How about accidents?" said a voice. "You might get hurt."
"Oh, there won't be much of that," he answered. "They've called out the police. Any one who wants to run a car will be protected all right."
"You don't know how to run a car," rejoined the voice.
"I won't apply as a motorman," he answered. "I can ring up fares all right."
"They'll want motormen mostly."
"They'll take anybody; that I know."
For several hours he argued pro and con with this mental counsellor, feeling no need to act at once in a matter so sure of profit.
In the morning he put on his best clothes, which were poor enough, and began stirring about, putting some bread and meat into a page of a newspaper. Carrie watched him, interested in this new move.
"Where are you going?" she asked.
"Over to Brooklyn," he answered. Then, seeing her still inquisitive, he added: "I think I can get on over there."
"On the trolley lines?" said Carrie, astonished.
"Yes," he rejoined.
"Aren't you afraid?" she asked.
"What of?" he answered. "The police are protecting them."
"The paper said four men were hurt yesterday."
"Yes," he returned; "but you can't go by what the papers say. They'll run the cars all right."
He looked rather determined now, in a desolate sort of way, and Carrie felt very sorry. Something of the old Hurstwood was here -- the least shadow of what was once shrewd and pleasant strength. Outside, it was cloudy and blowing a few flakes of snow.
"What a day to go over there," thought Carrie.
Now he left before she did, which was a remarkable thing, and tramped eastward to Fourteenth Street and Sixth Avenue, where he took the car. He had read that scores of applicants were applying at the office of the Brooklyn City Railroad building and were being received. He made his way there by horse-car and ferry -- a dark, silent man -- to the offices in question. It was a long way, for no cars were running, and the day was cold; but he trudged along grimly. Once in Brooklyn, he could clearly see and feel that a strike was on. People showed it in their manner. Along the routes of certain tracks not a car was running. About certain corners and nearby saloons small groups of men were lounging. Several spring wagons passed him, equipped with plain wooden chairs, and labelled "Flatbush" or "Prospect Park. Fare, Ten Cents." He noticed cold and even gloomy faces. Labour was having its little war.
When he came near the office in question, he saw a few men standing about, and some policemen. On the far corners were other men -- whom he took to be strikers -- watching. All the houses were small and wooden, the streets poorly paved. After New York, Brooklyn looked actually poor and hard-up.
He made his way into the heart of the small group, eyed by policemen and the men already there. One of the officers addressed him.
"What are you looking for?"
"I want to see if I can get a place."
"The offices are up those steps," said the bluecoat. His face was a very neutral thing to contemplate. In his heart of hearts, he sympathised with the strikers and hated this "scab." In his heart of hearts, also, he felt the dignity and use of the police force, which commanded order. Of its true social significance, he never once dreamed. His was not the mind for that. The two feelings blended in him -- neutralised one another and him. He would have fought for this man as determinedly as for himself, and yet only so far as commanded. Strip him of his uniform, and he would have soon picked his side.
Hurstwood ascended a dusty flight of steps and entered a small, dust-coloured office, in which were a railing, a long desk, and several clerks.
"Well, sir?" said a middle-aged man, looking up at him from the long desk.
"Do you want to hire any men?" inquired Hurstwood.
"What are you -- a motorman?"
"No; I'm not anything," said Hurstwood.
He was not at all abashed by his position. He knew these people needed men. If one didn't take him, another would. This man could take him or leave him, just as he chose.
"Well, we prefer experienced men, of course," said the man. He paused, while Hurstwood smiled indifferently. Then he added: "Still, I guess you can learn. What is your name?"
"Wheeler," said Hurstwood.
The man wrote an order on a small card. "Take that to our barns," he said, "and give it to the foreman. He'll show you what to do."
Hurstwood went down and out. He walked straight away in the direction indicated, while the policemen looked after.
"There's another wants to try it," said Officer Kiely to Officer Macey.
"I have my mind he'll get his fill," returned the latter, quietly.
They had been in strikes before.
然而,就嘉莉而言,不存在什么散场后的玩乐。她径直回家去了,还在想着自己没有回家吃饭的事。赫斯渥已经睡着了,但是当她穿过房间朝自己的床走去时,他醒来看了看。 “是你吗?”他说。
“是的,”她回答。
第二天早饭时,她想要道个歉。
“昨天晚上我没办法回家吃饭,”她说。
“啊,嘉莉,”他回答,“说这话有什么用呢?我不在乎的。不过,你大可不必告诉我这个。”“我没办法,”嘉莉说,脸色更红了。然后,发现他看上去像是在说“我知道的,”她叫了起来:“哦,好哇。我也不在乎。”从这以后,她对这个家更加漠不关心了。他们之间似乎已经没有了任何相互交谈的共同基矗她总是等着他来开口问她要开支的钱。这使他十分难堪,因此他极不情愿这样做。他宁愿躲着肉铺老板和面包房老板。他向奥斯拉格赊了16块钱的食品帐,贮存了一批主要食品,这样他们在一段时间之内就不用买这些东西了。然后,他换了一家食品店。对于肉铺老板和其他几家老板,他也采用了同样的办法。这一切,嘉莉从未直接听他谈起过。他只开口要他能指望得到的东西,越来越深地陷入了只可能有一种结局的处境。
就这样,9月份过去了。
“德雷克先生不打算开旅馆了吗?”嘉莉问了几次。
“要开的,不过现在他要到10月份才能开。”嘉莉开始感到厌恶了。“这种人哪,”她常常自言自语。她的出门访友越来越多。她把自己多余的钱大部分用来买衣服,这笔钱毕竟也不是什么惊人的数目嘛,她参加演出的歌剧四星期内要去外地演出的消息终于宣布了。在她采取行动之前,所有的广告栏和报纸上都登着:“伟大的喜歌剧之杰作上演最后两周--”云去。
“我不打算去巡回演出,”奥斯本小姐说。
嘉莉跟着她一起去向另一个经理求职。
“有什么经验吗?”是他的问题之一。
“现在,我是在卡西诺戏院演出的剧团的演员。”“哦,是吗?”他说。
谈的结果是又签了一份周薪20块钱的合同。
嘉莉很高兴。她开始觉得自己在这个世界上已经有了一席之地。人们还是赏识才能的。
她的处境发生了如此巨大的变化,使得家里的气氛变得无法忍受了。家里有的只是贫困和烦恼,或者看上去是这样,因为它是一个负担。它变成了一个避之唯恐不及的地方。可是,她却还在那里睡觉,干相当多的家务活,保持家里的整洁。
对于赫斯渥,这里则是他可以坐的地方。他坐着摇啊,摇啊,看看报纸,沉没在自己悲惨的命运之中。10月份过去了,接着是11月份。他几乎没有觉察,就已经到了严冬,而他还是坐在那里。
嘉莉干得越来越好,这一点他很清楚。现在,她的衣服漂亮多了,甚至可以说得上是华丽了。他看着她进进出出,有时候自己想象她飞黄腾达的情景。他吃得很少,有些消瘦了。他没有食欲。他的衣服也已经破旧。关于要找事做的那套话,连他自己都觉得乏味可笑。因此,他就十指交叉地等待着--等待什么呢,他也无法预料。
可是,最终麻烦事积得太多了。债主的追逼、嘉莉的冷漠、家里的寂静,还有冬天的来临,这一切加在一起使麻烦达到了顶点。这是由奥斯拉格亲自上门讨债而引发的,当时嘉莉也在家中。
“我来收欠帐,”奥斯拉格先生说。
嘉莉只是微微有点吃惊。
“有多少欠帐?”她问。
“16块钱,”他回答。
“哦,有那么多吗?”嘉莉说,“这数目对吗?”她转向赫斯渥问道。
“对的,”他说。
“可是,我从没听说过这笔帐呀。”
她看上去像是以为他负的债是些不必要的开支。
“噢,我们是欠了这笔帐,”他回答。然后,他走到门口。
“可今天我付不了你一分钱,”他温和地说。
“那么,你什么时候能付呢?”食品店老板说。
“不管怎么样,星期六之前是不行的,”赫斯渥说。
“嘿!”食品店老板回答。“这话说得真好。但是我必须拿到这笔钱。我要钱用。”嘉莉正站在房间里离门远些的地方,听到了这一切。她很苦恼。这事太糟糕、太无聊了。赫斯渥也恼火了。
“喂,”他说,“现在说什么也没用的。如果你星期六来的话,我会付你一些的。”食品店老板走掉了。
“我们怎么来付这笔账呢?”嘉莉问,对这笔帐很吃惊。“我可付不起。”“哦,你不必付的,”他说,“他收不到的帐就是收不到的。
他只得等着。”
“我不明白我们怎么会欠这么一大笔帐呢?”嘉莉说。
“哦,我们吃掉的,”赫斯渥说。
“真奇怪,”她回答,还是有些怀疑。
“现在你站在那里,说这些话有什么用呢?”他问,“你以为是我一个人吃的吗?听你的口气,像是我偷了什么似的。”“可是,不管怎么说,这数目太大了,”嘉莉说,“不该要我付这笔帐的。现在我已经是入不敷出了。”“好吧,”赫斯渥回答,默默地坐了下来。这事真折磨人,他已经受够了。
嘉莉出去了,而他还坐在那里,下定决心要做些事情。
大约就在这段时间里,报上不断出现有关布鲁克林有轨电车工人即将罢工的传闻和通告。工人们对工作时间和工资待遇普遍感到不满。像往常一样--并且为了某种无法解释的缘故--工人们选择冬天来逼资方表态,解决他们的困难。
赫斯渥早已从报上知道了这件事情,一直在想着罢工之后将会出现的大规模的交通瘫痪。在这次和嘉莉争吵的前一两天,罢工开始了。一个寒冷的下午,天色阴暗,眼看就要下雪了,报上宣布有轨电车工人全线罢工了。
赫斯渥闲得无聊,头脑里装满了人们关于今年冬天将缺少劳动力和金融市场将出现恐慌局面的多种预测,很有兴趣地看着罢工的新闻。他注意到了罢工的司机和售票员提出的要求。他们说,过去他们一直拿着2块钱一天的工资,但是最近一年多来,出现了“临时工”,他们谋生的机会就随之减少了一半,而劳作的时间却由十个小时增加到了十二个小时,甚至是十四个小时。这些“临时工”是在繁忙和高峰的时候临时来开一次电车的工人。这样开一次车的报酬只有2毛5分钱。等高峰或繁忙时刻一过,他们就被解雇了。最糟糕的是,谁也不知道自己什么时候有车可开。他必须一早就去车场,不管好天歹天都得等在那里,直到用得着他的时候。等候这么久,平均只有开两次车的机会--三小时多一点的工作,拿5毛钱的报酬。等候的时间是不计酬的。
工人们抱怨说,这种制度正在扩展,用不了多久,7000名雇工中只会有少数人能真正保持住2块钱一天的固定工作了。他们要求废除这种制度,并且除了无法避免的耽搁之外,每天只工作十个小时,工资为2块2毛5分。他们要求资方立即接受这些条件,但是遭到了各家电车公司的拒绝。
赫斯渥开始是同情这些工人的要求的,当然,也很难说他不是自始至终都在同情他们,尽管他的行动与此矛盾。他几乎所有的新闻都看,起初吸引他的是《世界报》上报道罢工消息的耸人听闻的大标题。他接着往下看了全文,包括罢工所涉及的七家公司的名称和罢工的人数。
“他们在这样的天气里罢工真傻,”他心里想,“不过,只要他们能赢,但愿他们会赢。”第二天,对这事的报道更多了。“布鲁克林区的居民徒步上街,”《世界报》说。“劳动骑士会中断了所有过桥的有轨电车线路。”“大约七千人在罢工。”赫斯渥看了这些新闻,在心里对这事的结果如何形成了自己的看法。他这个人十分相信公司的力量。
“他们是赢不了的,”他说,指的是工人。“他们分文没有。
警察会保护公司的,他们必须这样做。大众得有电车乘坐才行。”他并不同情公司,但是力量属于他们。产业和公用事业也属于他们。
“那些工人赢不了的,”他想。
在别的新闻中,他注意到了其中一家公司发布的通告,通告说:“大西洋道电车公司特别通告鉴于本公司司机、售票员以及其他雇员突然擅离职守,今对所有被迫罢工的忠实员工予以一个申请复职的机会。凡于1月16日星期三正午12时之前提出申请者,将按申请收到的时间顺序,予以重新雇用(并确保安全),相应分派车次和职位,否则作解雇论。即将招募新人,增补每一空缺。此布。
总经理
本杰明·诺顿(签名)
他还在招聘广告中看到这样一则广告:
“招聘--五十名熟练司机,擅长驾驶威斯汀豪斯机车,在布鲁克林市区内。专开邮车,确保安全。"他特别注意到了两处的“确保安全”这几个字。这向他表明了公司那不容置疑的威力。
“他们有国民警卫队站在他们一边,”他想,“那些工人是毫无办法的。”当他脑子里还在想着这些事情时,发生了他和奥斯拉格以及嘉莉的冲突事件。以前也曾有过许多令他恼火的事,但是这次事件似乎是最糟糕不过的。在此之前,她还从没有指责过他偷钱--或者很接近这个意思。她怀疑这么一大笔欠帐是否正常。而他却千辛万苦地使得开支看上去还很少。他一直在欺骗肉铺老板和面包房老板,只是为了不向她要钱。他吃得很少--几乎什么都不吃。
“该死的!”他说,“我能找到事做的。我还没有完蛋呢。”他想现在他真得做些事了。受了这样一顿含沙射影的指责之后还闲坐在家里,这也太不自重了。哼,照这样再过一段时间,他就什么都得忍受了。
他站起身来,看着窗外寒冷的街道。他站在那里,慢慢想到了一个念头,去布鲁克林。
“为什么不去呢?”他心里说,“谁都可以在那里找到工作。
一天能挣两块钱呢。”
“可是出了事故怎么办?”一个声音说,“你可能会受伤的。”“哦,这类事不会多的,”他回答,“他们出动了警察。谁去开车都会受到很好的保护的。”“可你不会开车呀,”那声音又说。
“我不申请当司机,”他回答。“我去卖票还是行的。”“他们最需要的是司机。”“他们什么人都会要的,这点我清楚。”他和心里的这位顾问翻来覆去辩论了几个钟头,对这样一件十拿九稳能赚钱的事,他并不急于立即采取行动。
次日早晨,他穿上自己最好的衣服--其实已经够寒酸的了,就四处忙开了,把一些面包和肉用一张报纸包起来。嘉莉注视着他,对他的这一新的举动产生了兴趣。
“你要去哪里?”她问。
“去布鲁克林,”他回答。然后,见她还想问的样子,便补充说:“我想我可以上那里找到事做。”“在有轨电车线路上吗?”嘉莉说,吃了一惊。
“是的,”他回答。
“你不害怕吗?”她问。
“有什么可怕的呢?”他回答,“有警察保护着。”“报上说昨天有四个人受了伤。”“是的。”他回答,“但是你不能听信报上说的事。他们会安全行车的。”这时,他表情很坚决,只是有几分凄凉,嘉莉感到很难过。
这里再现了昔日的赫斯渥身上的某种气质,依稀能看见一点点过去那种精明而且令人愉快的力量的影子。外面是满天阴云,飘着几片雪花。
“偏偏挑这么糟的天气去那里,”嘉莉想。
这一次他走在她之前,这可真是一件不同寻常的事。他向东步行到十四街和第六大道的拐角处,在那里乘上了公共马车。他从报上得知有几十个人正在布鲁克林市立电车公司大楼的办公室里申请工作并受到雇用。他,一个阴郁、沉默的人,一路上又乘公共马车又搭渡船到达了前面提到过的办公室。
这段路程很长,因为电车不开,天气又冷,但他还是顽强地、艰难地赶着路。一到布鲁克林,他就明显地看到和感到罢工正在进行。这一点从人们的态度上就看得出来。有些电车轨道上,沿线没有车辆在行驶。有些街角上和附近的酒店周围,小群的工人在闲荡。几辆敞篷货车从他身边驶过,车上安着普通的木椅,标有“平坦的灌木丛”或“展望公园,车费一毛”的字样。他注意到了那些冰冷甚至阴郁的面孔。工人们正在进行一场小小的战争。
当他走近前面提到的办公室时,他看见周围站着几个人,还有几个警察。在远处的街角上还有些别的人在观望着--他猜想那些人是罢工者。
这里所有的房屋都很矮小,而且都是木结构的,街道的铺设也很简陋。和纽约相比。布鲁克林真显得寒酸而贫穷。
他走到一小群人的中间,警察和先到的人都注视着他。起中的一个警察叫住了他。
“你在找什么?”
“我想看看能否找到工作。”
“上了那些台阶就是办公室,”这警察说。从他的脸上看,他是毫无偏袒的。但在他的内心深处,他是同情罢工并且憎恨这个“工贼”的。然而,同样在他的内心深处,他也感受到警察的尊严和作用,警察就是要维持秩序。至于警察的真正的社会意义,他从未想过。他那种头脑是不会想到这些的。这两种感觉在他心里混为一体,相互抵消,使他采取了中立的态度。他会像为自己一样为这个人去坚决地战斗,但也只是奉命而行。
一旦脱下制服,他就会立即站到自己同情的那一边去。
赫斯渥上了一段布满灰尘的台阶,走进一间灰色的办公室,里面有一道栏杆、一张长写字台和几个职员。
“喂,先生,”一个中年人从长写字台边抬头看着他说。
“你们要雇人吗?”赫斯渥问道。
“你是干什么的--司机吗?”
“不,我什么也不是,”赫斯渥说。
他一点儿也不为自己的处境感到窘迫。他知道这些人需要人手。如果一个不雇他,另一个会雇的。至于这个人雇不雇他,可以随他的便。
“哦,我们当然宁愿要有经验的人,”这个人说。他停顿了一下,这时赫斯渥则满不在乎地笑了笑。然后,他又说:“不过,我想你是可以学的。你叫什么?”“惠勒,”赫斯渥说。
这个人在一张小卡片上写了一条指令。“拿这个去我们的车场,”他说,“把它交给工头。他会告诉你做什么的。”赫斯渥下了台阶,走了出去。他立即按所指的方向走去,警察从后面看着他。
“又来了一个想尝试一下的。”警察基利对警察梅西说。
“我想他准会吃尽苦头,”后者平静地轻声回答。
他们以前经历过罢工。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 41楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 41 THE STRIKE
The barn at which Hurstwood applied was exceedingly short-handed, and was being operated practically by three men as directors. There were a lot of green hands around -- queer, hungry-looking men, who looked as if want had driven them to desperate means. They tried to be lively and willing, but there was an air of hang-dog diffidence about the place.
Hurstwood went back through the barns and out into a large, enclosed lot, where were a series of tracks and loops. A half-dozen cars were there, manned by instructors, each with a pupil at the lever. More pupils were waiting at one of the rear doors of the barn.
In silence Hurstwood viewed this scene, and waited. His companions took his eye for a while, though they did not interest him much more than the cars. They were an uncomfortable-looking gang, however. One or two were very thin and lean. Several were quite stout. Several others were rawboned and sallow, as if they had been beaten upon by all sorts of rough weather.
"Did you see by the paper they are going to call out the militia?" Hurstwood heard one of them remark.
"Oh, they'll do that," returned the other. "They always do."
"Think we're liable to have much trouble?" said another, whom Hurstwood did not see.
"Not very."
"That Scotchman that went out on the last car," put in a voice, "told me that they hit him in the car with a cinder."
A small, nervous laugh accompanied this.
"One of those fellows on the Fifth Avenue line must have had a hell of a time, according to the papers," drawled another. "They broke his car windows and pulled him off into the street 'fore the police could stop 'em."
"Yes; but there are more police around to-day," was added by another.
Hurstwood hearkened without much mental comment. These talkers seemed scared to him. Their gabbling was feverish -- things said to quiet their own minds. He looked out into the yard and waited.
Two of the men got around quite near him, but behind his back. They were rather social, and he listened to what they said.
"Are you a railroad man?" said one.
"Me? No. I've always worked in a paper factory."
"I had a job in Newark until last October," returned the other, with reciprocal feeling.
There were some words which passed too low to hear. Then the conversation became strong again.
"I don't blame these fellers for striking," said one. "They've got the right of it, all right, but I had to get something to do."
"Same here," said the other. "If I had any job in Newark I wouldn't be over here takin' chances like these."
"It's hell these days, ain't it?" said the man. "A poor man ain't nowhere. You could starve, by God, right in the streets, and there ain't most no one would help you."
"Right you are," said the other. "The job I had I lost 'cause they shut down. They run all summer and lay up a big stock, and then shut down."
Hurstwood paid some little attention to this. Somehow, he felt a little superior to these two -- a little better off. To him these were ignorant and commonplace, poor sheep in a driver's hand.
"Poor devils," he thought, speaking out of the thoughts and feelings of a bygone period of success.
"Next," said one of the instructors.
"You're next," said a neighbour, touching him.
He went out and climbed on the platform. The instructor took it for granted that no preliminaries were needed.
"You see this handle," he said, reaching up to an electric cut-off, which was fastened to the roof. "This throws the current off or on. If you want to reverse the car you turn it over here. If you want to send it forward, you put it over here. If you want to cut off the power, you keep it in the middle."
Hurstwood smiled at the simple information.
"Now, this handle here regulates your speed. To here," he said, pointing with his finger, "gives you about four miles an hour. This is eight. When it's full on, you make about fourteen miles an hour."
Hurstwood watched him calmly. He had seen motormen work before. He knew just about how they did it, and was sure he could do as well, with a very little practice.
The instructor explained a few more details, and then said:
"Now, we'll back her up."
Hurstwood stood placidly by, while the car rolled back into the yard.
"One thing you want to be careful about, and that is to start easy. Give one degree time to act before you start another. The one fault of most men is that they always want to throw her wide open. That's bad. It's dangerous, too. Wears out the motor. You don't want to do that."
"I see," said Hurstwood.
He waited and waited, while the man talked on.
"Now you take it," he said, finally.
The ex-manager laid hand to the lever and pushed it gently, as he thought. It worked much easier than he imagined, however, with the result that the car jerked quickly forward, throwing him back against the door. He straightened up sheepishly, while the instructor stopped the car with the brake.
"You want to be careful about that," was all he said.
Hurstwood found, however, that handling a brake and regulating speed were not so instantly mastered as he had imagined. Once or twice he would have ploughed through the rear fence if it had not been for the hand and word of his companion. The latter was rather patient with him, but he never smiled.
"You've got to get the knack of working both arms at once," he said. "It takes a little practice."
One o'clock came while he was still on the car practising, and he began to feel hungry. The day set in snowing, and he was cold. He grew weary of running to and fro on the short track.
They ran the car to the end and both got off. Hurstwood went into the barn and sought a car step, pulling out his paper-wrapped lunch from his pocket. There was no water and the bread was dry, but he enjoyed it. There was no ceremony about dining. He swallowed and looked about, contemplating the dull, homely labour of the thing. It was disagreeable -- miserably disagreeable -- in all its phases. Not because it was bitter, but because it was hard. It would be hard to any one, he thought.
After eating, he stood about as before, waiting until his turn came.
The intention was to give him an afternoon of practice, but the greater part of the time was spent in waiting about.
At last evening came, and with it hunger and a debate with himself as to how he should spend the night. It was half-past five. He must soon eat. If he tried to go home, it would take him two hours and a half of cold walking and riding. Besides, he had orders to report at seven the next morning, and going home would necessitate his rising at an unholy and disagreeable hour. He had only something like a dollar and fifteen cents of Carrie's money, with which he had intended to pay the two weeks' coal bill before the present idea struck him.
"They must have some place around here," he thought. "Where does that fellow from Newark stay?"
Finally he decided to ask. There was a young fellow standing near one of the doors in the cold, waiting a last turn. He was a mere boy in years -- twenty-one about -- but with a body lank and long, because of privation. A little good living would have made this youth plump and swaggering.
"How do they arrange this, if a man hasn't any money?" inquired Hurstwood, discreetly.
The fellow turned a keen, watchful face on the inquirer.
"You mean eat?" he replied.
"Yes, and sleep. I can't go back to New York tonight."
"The foreman'll fix that if you ask him, I guess. He did me."
"That so?"
"Yes. I just told him I didn't have anything. Gee, I couldn't go home. I live way over in Hoboken."
Hurstwood only cleared his throat by way of acknowledgment.
"They've got a place upstairs here, I understand. I don't know what sort of a thing it is. Purty tough, I guess. He gave me a meal ticket this noon. I know that wasn't much."
Hurstwood smiled grimly, and the boy laughed.
"It ain't no fun, is it?" he inquired, wishing vainly for a cheery reply.
"Not much," answered Hurstwood.
"I'd tackle him now," volunteered the youth. "He may go 'way."
Hurstwood did so.
"Isn't there some place I can stay around here tonight?" he inquired. "If I have to go back to New York, I'm afraid I won't-"
"There're some cots upstairs," interrupted the man, "if you want one of them."
"That'll do," he assented.
He meant to ask for a meal ticket, but the seemingly proper moment never came, and he decided to pay himself that night.
"I'll ask him in the morning."
He ate in a cheap restaurant in the vicinity, and, being cold and lonely, went straight off to seek the loft in question. The company was not attempting to run cars after nightfall. It was so advised by the police.
The room seemed to have been a lounging place for night workers. There were some nine cots in the place, two or three wooden chairs, a soap box, and a small, round-bellied stove, in which a fire was blazing. Early as he was, another man was there before him. The latter was sitting beside the stove warming his hands.
Hurstwood approached and held out his own toward the fire. He was sick of the bareness and privation of all things connected with his venture, but was steeling himself to hold out. He fancied he could for a while.
"Cold, isn't it?" said the early guest.
"Rather."
A long silence.
"Not much of a place to sleep in, is it?" said the man.
"Better than nothing," replied Hurstwood.
Another silence.
"I believe I'll turn in," said the man.
Rising, he went to one of the cots and stretched himself, removing only his shoes, and pulling the one blanket and dirty old comforter over him in a sort of bundle. The sight disgusted Hurstwood, but he did not dwell on it, choosing to gaze into the stove and think of something else. Presently he decided to retire, and picked a cot, also removing his shoes.
While he was doing so, the youth who had advised him to come here entered, and, seeing Hurstwood, tried to be genial.
"Better'n nothin'," he observed, looking around.
Hurstwood did not take this to himself. He thought it to be an expression of individual satisfaction, and so did not answer. The youth imagined he was out of sorts, and set to whistling softly. Seeing another man asleep, he quit that and lapsed into silence.
Hurstwood made the best of a bad lot by keeping on his clothes and pushing away the dirty covering from his head, but at last he dozed in sheer weariness. The covering became more and more comfortable, its character was forgotten, and he pulled it about his neck and slept.
In the morning he was aroused out of a pleasant dream by several men stirring about in the cold, cheerless room. He had been back in Chicago in fancy, in his own comfortable home. Jessica had been arranging to go somewhere, and he had been talking with her about it. This was so clear in his mind, that he was startled now by the contrast of this room. He raised his head, and the cold, bitter reality jarred him into wakefulness.
"Guess I'd better get up," he said.
There was no water on this floor. He put on his shoes in the cold and stood up, shaking himself in his stiffness. His clothes felt disagreeable, his hair bad.
"Hell!" he muttered, as he put on his hat.
Downstairs things were stirring again.
He found a hydrant, with a trough which had once been used for horses, but there was no towel here, and his handkerchief was soiled from yesterday. He contented himself with wetting his eyes with the ice-cold water. Then he sought the foreman, who was already on the ground.
"Had your breakfast yet?" inquired that worthy.
"No," said Hurstwood.
"Better get it, then; your car won't be ready for a little while."
Hurstwood hesitated.
"Could you let me have a meal ticket?" he asked, with an effort.
"Here you are," said the man, handing him one.
He breakfasted as poorly as the night before on some fried steak and bad coffee. Then he went back.
"Here," said the foreman, motioning him, when he came in. "You take this car out in a few minutes."
Hurstwood climbed up on the platform in the gloomy barn and waited for a signal. He was nervous, and yet the thing was a relief. Anything was better than the barn.
On this the fourth day of the strike, the situation had taken a turn for the worse. The strikers, following the counsel of their leaders and the newspapers, had struggled peaceably enough. There had been no great violence done. Cars had been stopped, it is true, and the men argued with. Some crews had been won over and led away, some windows broken, some jeering and yelling done; but in no more than five or six instances had men been seriously injured. These by crowds whose acts the leaders disclaimed.
Idleness, however, and the sight of the company, backed by the police, triumphing, angered the men. They saw that each day more cars were going on, each day more declarations were being made by the company officials that the effective opposition of the strikers was broken. This put desperate thoughts in the minds of the men. Peaceful methods meant, they saw, that the companies would soon run all their cars and those who had complained would be forgotten. There was nothing so helpful to the companies as peaceful methods.
All at once they blazed forth, and for a week there was storm and stress. Cars were assailed, men attacked, policemen struggled with, tracks torn up, and shots fired, until at last street fights and mob movements became frequent, and the city was invested with militia.
Hurstwood knew nothing of the change of temper.
"Run your car out," called the foreman, waving a vigorous hand at him. A green conductor jumped up behind and rang the bell twice as a signal to start. Hurstwood turned the lever and ran the car out through the door into the street in front of the barn. Here two brawny policemen got up beside him on the platform -- one on either hand.
At the sound of a gong near the barn door, two bells were given by the conductor and Hurstwood opened his lever.
The two policemen looked about them calmly.
"'Tis cold, all right, this morning," said the one on the left, who possessed a rich brogue.
"I had enough of it yesterday," said the other. "I wouldn't want a steady job of this."
"Nor I."
Neither paid the slightest attention to Hurstwood, who stood facing the cold wind, which was chilling him completely, and thinking of his orders.
"Keep a steady gait," the foreman had said. "Don't stop for anyone who doesn't look like a real passenger. Whatever you do, don't stop for a crowd."
The two officers kept silent for a few moments.
"The last man must have gone through all right," said the officer on the left. "I don't see his car anywhere."
"Who's on there?" asked the second officer, referring, of course, to its complement of policemen.
"Schaeffer and Ryan."
There was another silence, in which the car ran smoothly along. There were not so many houses along this part of the way. Hurstwood did not see many people either. The situation was not wholly disagreeable to him. he would do well enough.
He was brought out of this feeling by the sudden appearance of a curve ahead, which he had not expected. He shut off the current and did an energetic turn at the brake, but not in time to avoid an unnaturally quick turn. It shook him up and made him feel like making apologetic remarks, but he refrained.
"You want to look out for them things," said the officer on the left, condescendingly.
"That's right," agreed Hurstwood, shamefacedly.
"There's lots of them on this line," said the officer on the right.
Around the corner a more populated way appeared. One or two pedestrians were in view ahead. A boy coming out of a gate with a tin milk bucket gave Hurstwood his first objectionable greeting.
"Scab!" he yelled. "Scab!"
Hurstwood heard it, but tried to make no comment, even to himself. He knew he would get that, and much more of the same sort, probably.
At a corner farther up a man stood by the track and signalled the car to stop.
"Never mind him," said one of the officers. "He's up to some game."
Hurstwood obeyed. At the corner he saw the wisdom of it. No sooner did the man perceive the intention to ignore him, than he shook his fist.
"Ah, you bloody coward!" he yelled.
Some half dozen men, standing on the corner, flung taunts and jeers after the speeding car.
Hurstwood winced the least bit. The real thing was slightly worse than the thoughts of it had been.
Now came in sight, three or four blocks farther on, a heap of something on the track.
"They've been at work, here, all right," said one of the policemen.
"We'll have an argument, maybe," said the other.
Hurstwood ran the car close and stopped. He had not done so wholly, however, before a crowd gathered about. It was composed of ex-motormen and conductors in part, with a sprinkling of friends and sympathisers.
"Come off the car, pardner," said one of the men in a voice meant to be conciliatory. "You don't want to take the bread out of another man's mouth, do you?"
Hurstwood held to his brake and lever, pale and very uncertain what to do.
"Stand back," yelled one of the officers, leaning over the platform railing. "Clear out of this, now. Give the man a chance to do his work."
"Listen, pardner," said the leader, ignoring the policeman and addressing Hurstwood. "We're all working men, like yourself. If you were a regular motorman, and had been treated as we've been, you wouldn't want any one to come in and take your place, would you? You wouldn't want any one to do you out of your chance to get your rights, would you?"
"Shut her off! shut her off!" urged the other of the policemen, roughly. "Get out of this, now," and he jumped the railing and landed before the crowd and began shoving. Instantly the other officer was down beside him.
"Stand back, now," they yelled. "Get out of this. What the hell do you mean? Out, now."
It was like a small swarm of bees.
"Don't shove me," said one of the strikers, determinedly. "I'm not doing anything."
"Get out of this!" cried the officer, swinging his club. "I'll give ye a bat on the sconce. Back, now."
"What the hell!" cried another of the strikers, pushing the other way, adding at the same time some lusty oaths.
Crack came an officer's club on his forehead. He blinked his eyes blindly a few times, wabbled on his legs, threw up his hands, and staggered back. In return, a swift fist landed on the officer's neck.
Infuriated by this, the latter plunged left and right, laying about madly with his club. He was ably assisted by his brother of the blue, who poured ponderous oaths upon the troubled waters. No severe damage was done, owing to the agility of the strikers in keeping out of reach. They stood about the sidewalk now and jeered.
"Where is the conductor?" yelled one of the officers, getting his eye on that individual, who had come nervously forward to stand by Hurstwood. The latter had stood gazing upon the scene with more astonishment than fear.
"Why don't you come down here and get these stones off the track?" inquired the officer. "What you standing there for? Do you want to stay here all day? Get down."
Hurstwood breathed heavily in excitement and jumped down with the nervous conductor as if he had been called.
"Hurry up, now," said the other policeman.
Cold as it was, these officers were hot and mad. Hurstwood worked with the conductor, lifting stone after stone and warming himself by the work.
"Ah, you scab, you!" yelled the crowd. "You coward! Steal a man's job, will you? Rob the poor, will you, you thief? We'll get you yet, now. Wait."
Not all of this was delivered by one man. It came from here and there, incorporated with much more of the same sort and curses.
"Work, you blackguards," yelled a voice. "Do the dirty work. You're the suckers that keep the poor people down!"
"May God starve ye yet," yelled an old Irish woman, who now threw open a nearby window and stuck out her head.
"Yes, and you," she added, catching the eye of one of the policemen. "You bloody, murtherin' thafe! Crack my son over the head, will you, you hard-hearted, murtherin' divil? Ah, ye-"
But the officer turned a deaf ear.
"Go to the devil, you old hag," he half muttered as he stared round upon the scattered company.
Now the stones were off, and Hurstwood took his place again amid a continued chorus of epithets. Both officers got up beside him and the conductor rang the bell, when, bang! bang! through window and door came rocks and stones. One narrowly grazed Hurstwood's head. Another shattered the window behind.
"Throw open your lever," yelled one of the officers, grabbing at the handle himself.
Hurstwood complied and the car shot away, followed by a rattle of stones and a rain of curses.
"That -- -- -- -- hit me in the neck," said one of the officers. "I gave him a good crack for it, though."
"I think I must have left spots on some of them," said the other.
"I know that big guy that called us a -- -- -- -," said the first. "I'll get him yet for that."
"I thought we were in for it sure, once there," said the second.
Hurstwood, warmed and excited, gazed steadily ahead. It was an astonishing experience for him. He had read of these things, but the reality seemed something altogether new. He was no coward in spirit. The fact that he had suffered this much now rather operated to arouse a stolid determination to stick it out. He did not recur in thought to New York or the flat. This one trip seemed a consuming thing.
They now ran into the business heart of Brooklyn uninterrupted. People gazed at the broken windows of the car and at Hurstwood in his plain clothes. Voices called "scab" now and then, as well as other epithets, but no crowd attacked the car. At the downtown end of the line, one of the officers went to call up his station and report the trouble.
"There's a gang out there," he said, "laying for us yet. Better send some one over there and clean them out."
The car ran back more quietly -- hooted, watched, flung at, but not attacked. Hurstwood breathed freely when he saw the barns.
"Well," he observed to himself, "I came out of that all right."
The car was turned in and he was allowed to loaf a while, but later he was again called. This time a new team of officers was aboard. Slightly more confident, he sped the car along the commonplace streets and felt somewhat less fearful. On one side, however, he suffered intensely. The day was raw, with a sprinkling of snow and a gusty wind, made all the more intolerable by the speed of the car. His clothing was not intended for this sort of work. He shivered, stamped his feet, and beat his arms as he had seen other motormen do in the past, but said nothing. The novelty and danger of the situation modified in a way his disgust and distress at being compelled to be here, but not enough to prevent him from feeling grim and sour. This was a dog's life, he thought. It was a tough thing to have to come to.
The one thought that strengthened him was the insult offered by Carrie. He was not down so low as to take all that, he thought. He could do something -- this, even -- for a while. It would get better. He would save a little.
A boy threw a clod of mud while he was thus reflecting and hit him upon the arm. It hurt sharply and angered him more than he had been any time since morning.
"The little cur!" he muttered.
"Hurt you?" asked one of the policemen.
"No," he answered.
At one of the corners, where the car slowed up because of a turn, an ex-motorman, standing on the sidewalk, called to him:
"Won't you come out, pardner, and be a man? Remember we're fighting for decent day's wages, that's all. We've got families to support." The man seemed most peaceably inclined.
Hurstwood pretended not to see him. He kept his eyes straight on before and opened the lever wide. The voice had something appealing in it.
All morning this went on and long into the afternoon. He made three such trips. The dinner he had was no stay for such work and the cold was telling on him. At each end of the line he stopped to thaw out, but he could have groaned at the anguish of it. One of the barnmen, out of pity, loaned him a heavy cap and a pair of sheepskin gloves, and for once he was extremely thankful.
On the second trip of the afternoon he ran into a crowd about half way along the line, that had blocked the car's progress with an old telegraph pole.
"Get that thing off the track," shouted the two policemen.
"Yah, yah, yah!" yelled the crowd. "Get it off yourself."
The two policemen got down and Hurstwood started to follow.
"You stay there," one called. "Some one will run away with your car."
Amid the babel of voices, Hurstwood heard one close beside him.
"Come down, pardner, and be a man. Don't fight the poor. Leave that to the corporations."
He saw the same fellow who had called to him from the corner. Now, as before, he pretended not to hear him.
"Come down," the man repeated gently. "You don't want to fight poor men. Don't fight at all." It was a most philosophic and jesuitical motorman.
A third policeman joined the other two from somewhere and some one ran to telephone for more officers. Hurstwood gazed about, determined but fearful.
A man grabbed him by the coat.
"Come off of that," he exclaimed, jerking at him and trying to pull him over the railing.
"Let go," said Hurstwood, savagely.
"I'll show you -- you scab!" cried a young Irishman, jumping up on the car and aiming a blow at Hurstwood. The latter ducked and caught it on the shoulder instead of the jaw.
"Away from here," shouted an officer, hastening to the rescue, and adding, of course, the usual oaths.
Hurstwood recovered himself, pale and trembling. It was becoming serious with him now. People were looking up and jeering at him. One girl was making faces.
He began to waver in his resolution, when a patrol wagon rolled up and more officers dismounted. Now the track was quickly cleared and the release effected.
"Let her go now, quick," said the officer, and again he was off.
The end came with a real mob, which met the car on its return trip a mile or two from the barns. It was an exceedingly poor-looking neighbourhood. He wanted to run fast through it, but again the track was blocked. He saw men carrying something out to it when he was yet a half-dozen blocks away.
"There they are again!" exclaimed one policeman.
"I'll give them something this time," said the second officer, whose patience was becoming worn. Hurstwood suffered a qualm of body as the car rolled up. As before, the crowd began hooting, but now, rather than come near, they threw things. One or two windows were smashed and Hurstwood dodged a stone.
Both policemen ran out toward the crowd, but the latter replied by running toward the car. A woman -- a mere girl in appearance -- was among these, bearing a rough stick. She was exceedingly wrathful and struck at Hurstwood, who dodged. Thereupon, her companions, duly encouraged, jumped on the car and pulled Hurstwood over. He had hardly time to speak or shout before he fell.
"Let go of me," he said, falling on his side.
"Ah, you sucker," he heard some one say. Kicks and blows rained on him. He seemed to be suffocating. Then two men seemed to be dragging him off and he wrestled for freedom.
"Let up," said a voice, "you're all right. Stand up."
He was let loose and recovered himself. Now he recognised two officers. He felt as if he would faint from exhaustion. Something was wet on his chin. He put up his hand and felt, then looked. It was red.
"They cut me," he said, foolishly, fishing for his handkerchief.
"Now, now," said one of the officers. "It's only a scratch."
His senses became cleared now and he looked around. He was standing in a little store, where they left him for the moment. Outside, he could see, as he stood wiping his chin, the car and the excited crowd. A patrol wagon was there, and another.
He walked over and looked out. It was an ambulance, backing in.
He saw some energetic charging by the police and arrests being made.
"Come on, now, if you want to take your car," said an officer, opening the door and looking in.
He walked out, feeling rather uncertain of himself. He was very cold and frightened.
"Where's the conductor?" he asked.
"Oh, he's not here now," said the policeman.
Hurstwood went toward the car and stepped nervously on. As he did so there was a pistol shot. Something stung his shoulder.
"Who fired that?" he heard an officer exclaim. "By God! who did that?" Both left him, running toward a certain building. He paused a moment and then got down.
"George!" exclaimed Hurstwood, weakly, "this is too much for me."
He walked nervously to the corner and hurried down a side street.
"Whew!" he said, drawing in his breath.
A half block away, a small girl gazed at him.
"You'd better sneak," she called.
He walked homeward in a blinding snowstorm, reaching the ferry by dusk. The cabins were filled with comfortable souls, who studied him curiously. His head was still in such a whirl that he felt confused. All the wonder of the twinkling lights of the river in a white storm passed for nothing. He trudged doggedly on until he reached the flat. There he entered and found the room warm. Carrie was gone. A couple of evening papers were lying on the table where she left them. He lit the gas and sat down. Then he got up and stripped to examine his shoulder. It was a mere scratch. He washed his hands and face, still in a brown study, apparently, and combed his hair. Then he looked for something to eat, and finally, his hunger gone, sat down in his comfortable rocking-chair. It was a wonderful relief.
He put his hand to his chin, forgetting, for the moment, the papers.
"Well," he said, after a time, his nature recovering itself, "That's a pretty tough game over there."
Then he turned and saw the papers. With half a sigh he picked up the "World."
"Strike Spreading in Brooklyn," he read. "Rioting Breaks Out in all Parts of the City."
He adjusted his paper very comfortably and continued. It was the one thing he read with absorbing interest.
赫斯渥申请求职的车场极缺人手,实际上是靠三个人在那里指挥才得以运行。车场里有很多新手,都是些面带饥色的怪人,看上去像是贫困把他们逼上了绝路。他们想提起精神,做出乐观的样子。但是这个地方有着一种使人内心自惭而羞于抬头的气氛。 赫斯渥往后走去,穿过车棚,来到外面一块有围墙的大场地。场地上有一连串的轨道和环道。这里有六辆电车,由教练员驾驶,每辆车的操纵杆旁边都有一名学徒。还有一些学徒等候在车场的一个后门口。
赫斯渥默默地看着这个情景,等候着。有一小会儿,他的同伴们引起了他的注意,尽管他们并不比那些电车更使他感兴趣。不过,这帮人的神色令人不快。有一两个人非常瘦。有几个人相当结实。还有几个人骨瘦如柴,面色蜡黄,像是遭受过各种逆境的打击。
“你看到报上说他们要出动国民警卫队了吗?”赫斯渥听到其中的一个人说。
“哦,他们会这样做的,”另外一个人回答,“他们总是这样做的。”“你看我们会遇到很多麻烦吗?”又有一个人说,赫斯渥没看见是谁。
“不会很多。”
“那个开上一辆车出去的苏格兰人,”一个声音插进来说,“告诉我他们用一块煤渣打中了他的耳朵。”伴随着这句话的是一阵轻轻的、神经质的笑声。
“按报上说的,第五大道电车线路上的那些家伙中的一个肯定吃尽了苦头,”又一个声音慢吞吞地说,“他们打破了他的车窗玻璃,把他拖到街上,直到警察来阻止了他们。”“是的,但是今天增加了警察,”另一个补充说。
赫斯渥仔细地听着,心里不置可否。在他看来,这些说话的人是给吓坏了。他们狂热地喋喋不休--说的话是为了使自己的头脑安静下来。他看着场地里面,等候着。
有两个人走到离他很近的地方,但是在他的背后。他们很喜欢交谈,他便听着他们的谈话。
“你是个电车工人吗?”一个说。
“我吗?不是。我一直在造纸厂工作。”
“我在纽瓦克有一份工作,直到去年的10月份,”另一个回答,觉得应该有来有往。
有几句话的声音太小,他没有听见。随后,谈话的声音又大了起来。
“我不怪这些家伙罢工,”一个说,“他们完全有权利这样做,可是我得找些事做。”“我也是这样,”另一个说,“要是我在纽瓦克有工作的话,我是不会来这里冒这种险的。”“这些日子可真是糟透了,你说是吧?”那个人说,“穷人无处可去。老天在上,你就是饿死在街头,也不会有人来帮助你。”“你说得对,”另一个说,“我是因为他们停产才丢掉了我原来的工作。他们开工了一整个夏天,积了一大批货,然后就停产了。”这番话只是稍稍引起了赫斯渥的注意。不知怎么地,他觉得自己比这两个人要优越一点--处境要好一点。在他看来,他们无知、平庸,像是牧羊人手里的可怜的羊。
“这些可怜虫,”他想,流露出昔日得意时的思想和情感。
“下一个,”其中的一个教练员说。
“下一个是你,”旁边的一个人说,碰了碰他。
他走了出去,爬上驾驶台。教练员当然地认为不需要任何开场白。
“你看这个把手,”他说着,伸手去拉一个固定在车顶上的电闸。“这东西可以截断或者接通电流。如果你要倒车,就转到这里,如果你要车子前进,就转到这里。如果你要切断电源,就转到中间。”听到介绍这么简单的知识,赫斯渥笑了笑。
“看着,这个把手是控制速度的。转到这里,”他边说边用手指指点着,“大约是每小时四英里。这里是八英里。开足了大约是每小时十四英里。”赫斯渥镇静地看着他。他以前看过司机开车。他差不多知道他们怎么开的车,确信只要稍微操练一下,他也会开的。
教练员又讲解了几个细节,然后说:
“现在,我们把车倒回去。”
当车子开回场地时,赫斯渥沉着地站在一边。
“有一件事你要当心,那就是起动时要平稳。开了一档速度之后,要等它走稳了,再换档加速。大多数人的一个通病就是总想一下子就把它开足全速。那不好,也很危险。会损坏马达的。你可不要那样做。”“我明白了,”赫斯渥说。
那个人不断地讲着,他在一边等了又等。
“现在你来开吧,”他终于说道。
这位从前的经理用手握住操纵杆,自以为轻轻地推了一下。可是,这东西起动起来比他想象的要容易得多,结果车猛地一下迅速朝前冲去,把他向后甩得靠在了车门上。他难为情地直起身来,这时教练员用刹车把车停了下来。
“你要小心才是,”他只说了这么一句。
可是,赫斯渥发现使用刹车和控制速度并不像他以为的那样立刻就能掌握。有一两次,要不是教练员在一旁提醒和伸手帮他的话,他就会从后面的栅栏上犁过去了。这位教练员对他颇为耐心,但他从未笑过。
“你得掌握同时使用双臂的诀窍,”他说,“这需要练习一下。”1点钟到了,这时他还在车上练习,他开始感到饿了。天下起雪来,他觉得很冷。他开始对在这节短轨道上开来开去有些厌倦了。
他们把电车开到轨道的末端,两人一起下了车。赫斯渥走进车场,找到一辆电车的踏板坐下,从口袋里拿出报纸包的午饭。没有水,面包又很干,但是他吃得有滋有味。在这里吃饭可以不拘礼节。他一边吞咽,一边打量着四周,心想这份工作真是又乏味又平淡。无论从哪方面说,这活儿都是令人讨厌的,十分令人讨厌的。不是因为它苦,而是因为它难。他想谁都会觉得它难的。
吃完饭后,他又像先前一样站在一边,等着轮到他。
本来是想叫他练习一下午的,可是大部分时间却花在等候上了。
终于到了晚上,随之而来的是饥饿和如何过夜的问题,他在心里盘算着。现在是5点半,他必须马上吃饭。倘若他要回家去,就得又走路又搭车地冻上两个半钟头。此外,按照吩咐,他第二天早晨7点钟就得来报到,而回家就意味着他必须在不该起来且不想起来的时候起床。他身上只有嘉莉给的大约1元1角5分钱,在他想到来这里之前,他原打算用这笔钱来付两个星期的煤帐的。
“他们在这附近肯定有个什么地方可以过夜的,”他想,“那个从纽瓦克来的家伙住在哪里呢?”最后,他决定去问一下。有一个小伙子冒着寒冷站在车场的一个门口边,等着最后一次轮到他。论年龄他还只是个孩子--大约21岁--但是由于贫困,身材却长得又瘦又长。稍微好一点的生活就能使这个小伙子变得丰满并神气起来。
“要是有人身无分文,他们怎么安排他?”赫斯渥小心翼翼地问。
这个小伙子把脸转向问话的人,表情敏锐而机警。
“你指的是吃饭吗?”他回答。
“是的。还有睡觉。我今天晚上无法回纽约了。”“我想你要是去问工头的话,他会安排的。他已经给我安排了。”“是这样吗?”“是的。我只是告诉他我一分钱也没有。哎呀,我回不了家了。我家还远在霍博肯。”赫斯渥只是清了一下嗓子,算是表示感谢。
“我知道他们在楼上有一个地方可以过夜。但是我不清楚是个什么样的地方。我想肯定糟糕得很。今天中午他给了我一张餐券。我知道饭可是不怎么样的。”赫斯渥惨然一笑,这个小伙子则大笑起来。
“这不好玩,是吗?”他问,希望听到一声愉快的回答,但是没有听到。
“不怎么好玩,”赫斯渥回答。
“要是我的话,现在就去找他,”小伙子主动说,“他可能会走开的。”赫斯渥去找了。
“这附近有什么地方可以让我过夜吗?”他问。“要是我非回纽约不可,我恐怕不能--”“如果你愿意睡,”这人打断了他,说道,“楼上有几张帆布床。”“这就行了,”他表示同意。
他本想要一张餐券,但是好像一直都没有合适的机会,他就决定这一晚上自己付了。
“我明天早上再向他要。”
他在附近一家便宜的餐馆吃了饭,因为又冷又寂寞,就直接去找前面提到的阁楼了。公司天黑之后就不再出车。这是警察的劝告。
这个房间看上去像是夜班工人休息的地方。里面放着大约九张帆布床,两三把木椅,一个肥皂箱,一个圆肚小炉子,炉子里升着火。他虽然来得很早,但已经有人在他之前就来了。
这个人正坐在炉子边烤着双手。
赫斯渥走近炉子,也把手伸出来烤火。他这次出来找事做所遇到的一切都显得穷愁潦倒,这使他有些心烦,但他还是硬着头皮坚持下去。他自以为还能坚持一阵子。
“天气很冷,是吧?”先来的人说。
“相当冷。”
一段长时间的沉默。
“这里可不大像个睡觉的地方,是吧?”这人说。
“总比没有强,”赫斯渥回答。
又是一阵沉默。
“我想上床睡觉了,”这人说。
他起身走到一张帆布床边,只脱了鞋子,就平躺了下来,拉过床上那条毯子和又脏又旧的盖被,裹在身上。看到这个情景,赫斯渥感到恶心,但他不去想它,而是盯着炉子,想着别的事情。不一会儿,他决定去睡觉,就挑了一张床,也把鞋子脱了。
他正准备上床睡觉,那个建议他来这里的小伙子走了进来,看见赫斯渥,想表示一下友好。
“总比没有强,”他说,看了看四周。
赫斯渥没把这话当作是对他说的。他以为这只是那个人自己在表示满意,因此没有回答。小伙子以为他情绪不好,就轻轻吹起了口哨。当他看见还有一个人睡着了时,就不再吹口哨,默不作声了。
赫斯渥尽量在这恶劣的环境下把自己弄得舒服一些。他和衣躺下来,推开脏盖被,不让它挨着头。但是,他终于因疲劳过度而瞌睡了。他开始感到盖被越来越舒服,忘记了它很脏,把它拉上来盖住脖子,睡着了。
早晨,他还在做着一个愉快的梦,几个人在这寒冷而凄凉的房间里走动,把他弄醒了。他在梦中回到了芝加哥,回到了他自己那舒适的家中。杰西卡正在准备去什么地方,他一直在和她谈论着这件事。他脑子里的这个情景如此清晰,和现在这个房间一对比,使他大吃了一惊。他抬起头来,这个冷酷、痛苦的现实,使他猛地清醒了。
“我看我还是起床吧,”他说。
这层楼上没有水。他在寒冷中穿上鞋了,站起身来,抖了抖自己僵硬的身子。他觉得自己衣衫不整,头发凌乱。
“见鬼!”他在戴帽子时,嘴里嘀咕道。
楼下又热闹起来。
他找到一个水龙头,下面有一个原来用来饮马的水槽。可是没有毛巾,他的手帕昨天也弄脏了。他将就着用冰冷的水擦擦眼睛就算洗好了。然后,他找到已经在场上的工头。
“你吃过早饭了吗?”那个大人物问。
“没有,”赫斯渥说。
“那就去吃吧,你的车要等一会儿才能准备好。”赫斯渥犹豫起来。
“你能给我一张餐券吗?”他吃力地问。
“给你,”那人说,递给他一张餐券。
他的这顿早餐和头一天的晚餐一样差,就吃了些炸牛排和劣质咖啡。然后他又回来了。
“喂,”当他进来时,工头指着他招呼说,“过一会儿,你开这辆车出去。”他在阴暗的车棚里爬上驾驶台,等候发车的信号。他很紧张,不过开车出去倒是一件令人欣慰的事。无论干什么事都比呆在车棚里强。
这是罢工的第四天,形势恶化了。罢工工人听从他们的领袖以及报纸的劝告,一直在和平地进行斗争。没有什么大的暴力行动。电车遭到阻拦,这是事实,并且和开车的人展开了辩论。有些司机和售票员被争取过去带走了,有些车窗玻璃被砸碎,也有嘲笑和叫骂的,但是至多只有五六起冲突中有人受了重伤。这些行动是围观群众所为,罢工领袖否认对此负责。
可是,罢工工人无事可干,又看到公司在警察的支持下,显得神气活现,他们被惹恼了。他们眼看着每天有更多的车辆在运行,每天有更多的公司当局的布告,说罢工工人的有效反抗已经被粉碎。这迫使罢工工人产生了铤而走险的想法。他们看到,和平的方式意味着公司很快就会全线通车,而那些抱怨的罢工工人就会被遗忘。没有什么比和平的方式对公司更有利了。
突然,他们狂怒起来,于是暴风骤雨持续了一个星期。袭击电车,殴打司乘人员,和警察发生冲突,掀翻轨道,还有开熗的,最后弄得常常发生街头斗殴和聚众闹事,国民警卫队密布全城。
赫斯渥对形势的这些变化一无所知。
“把你的车子开出去,”工头叫道,使劲地向他挥动着一只手。一个新手售票员从后面跳上车来,打了两遍铃,作为开车的信号。赫斯渥转动操纵杆,开车从大门出来,上了车场前面的街道。这时,上来两个身强力壮的警察,一边一个,站在驾驶台上他的身边。
听得车场门口一声锣响,售票员打了两遍铃,赫斯渥起动了电车。
两个警察冷静地观察着四周。
“今天早晨天气真冷,”左边的一个说,口音带着浓重的爱尔兰土腔。
“昨天我可是受够了,”另一个说,“我可不想一直干这种活。”“我也一样。”两个人都毫不在意赫斯渥,他冒着寒风站在那里,被吹得浑身冰冷,心里还在想着给他的指令。
“保持平稳的速度,”工头说过,“遇到任何看上去不像是真正的乘客的人,都不要停车。遇到人群你也无论如何不要停车。”两个警察沉默了一会儿。
“开前一辆车的人肯定是安全通过了,”左边的警察说,“到处都没看到他的车。”“谁在那辆车上?”第二个警察问,当然是指护车的警察。
“谢弗和瑞安。”
又是一阵沉默,在这段时间内,电车平稳地向前行驶。沿着这段路没有多少房屋。赫斯渥也没看见多少人。在他看来,情况并不太糟。倘若他不是这么冷的话,他觉得自己是可以开得很好的。
突然,出乎他的预料,前面出现了一段弯路,打消了他的这种感觉。他切断电源,使劲地一转刹车,但是已经来不及避免一次不自然的急转弯了。这把他吓了一跳,他想要说些抱歉的话,但又忍住了没说。
“你要当心这些转弯的地方,”左边的警察屈尊地说。
“你说得很对,”赫斯渥惭愧地表示同意。
“这条线上有很多这种转弯的地方,”右边的警察说。
转弯之后,出现了一条居民较多的街道。看得见前面有一两个行人。有一个男孩拎着一只铁皮牛奶桶,从一家大门里出来,从他的嘴里,赫斯渥第一次尝到了不受欢迎的滋味。
“工贼!”他大声骂道,“工贼!”
赫斯渥听见了骂声,但是努力不置可否,甚至连心里也一声不吭。他知道他会挨骂的,而且可能会听到更多类似的骂声。
在前面的拐角处,一个人站在轨道旁,示意车子停下。
“别理他,”一个警察说,“他要搞鬼的。”赫斯渥遵命而行。到了拐角处,他看出这样做是明智的。
这个人一发觉他们不打算理他,就挥了挥拳头。
“啊,你这该死的胆小鬼!”他大声叫道。
站在拐角处的五六个人,冲着疾驶而过的电车,发出一阵辱骂和嘲笑声。
赫斯渥稍稍有一点畏缩。实际情况比他原来想象的还要糟一些。
这时,看得见前面过去三四条横马路的地方,轨道上有一堆东西。
“好哇,他们在这里捣过鬼,”一个警察说。
“也许我们要来一场争论了,”另一个说。
赫斯渥把车开到附近停了下来。可是,还没等他把车完全停稳,就围上来一群人。这些人有一部分是原来的司机和售票员,还有一些是他们的朋友和同情者。
“下车吧,伙计,”其中一个人用一种息事宁人的口气说。
“你并不想从别人的嘴里抢饭吃,是吧?”赫斯渥握着刹车和操纵杆不松手,面色苍白,实在不知如何是好。
“靠后站,”一个警察大声叫道,从驾驶台的栏杆上探出身来。“马上把这些东西搬开。给人家一个机会干他的工作。”“听着,伙计,”这位领头的人不理睬警察,对赫斯渥说。
“我们都是工人,像你一样。倘若你是个正式的司机,受到了我们所受的待遇,你不会愿意有人插进来抢你的饭碗的,是吧?
你不会愿意有人来剥夺你争取自己应有的权利的机会的,是吧?”“关掉发动机!关掉发动机!”另一个警察粗声粗气地催促着。“快滚开。”他说着,跃过栏杆,跳下车站在人群的面前,开始把人群往回推。另一个警察也立即下车站到他的身边。
“赶快靠后站,”他们大叫道,“滚开。你们到底要干什么?
走开,赶快。”
人群就像是一群蜜蜂。
“别推我,”其中的一个罢工工人坚决地说,“我可没干什么。”“滚开!”警察喊道,挥舞着警棍。“我要给你脑门上来一棍子。快后退。”“真是见鬼了!”另一个罢工工人一边喊着,一边倒推起来,同时还加上了几句狠狠的咒骂声。
啪地一声,他的前额挨了一警棍。他的两眼昏花地眨了几下,两腿发抖,举起双手,摇摇晃晃地朝后退去。作为回敬,这位警察的脖子上挨了飞快的一拳。
这个警察被这一拳激怒了,他左冲右撞,发疯似地挥舞着警棍四处打人。他得到了他的穿蓝制服的同行的有力支援,这位同行还火上浇油地大声咒骂着愤怒的人群。由于罢工工人躲闪得快,深有造成严重的伤害。现在,他们站在人行道上嘲笑着。
“售票员在哪里?”一个警察大声叫着,目光落在那个人身上,这时他已经紧张不安地走上前来,站到赫斯渥身边。赫斯渥一直站在那里呆呆地看着这场纠纷,与其说是害怕,不如说是吃惊。
“你为什么不下车到这里来,把轨道上的这些石头搬开?”警察问。“你站在那里干什么?你想整天待在这里吗?下来!”赫斯渥激动地喘着粗气,和那个紧张的售票员一起跳下车来,好像叫的是他一样。
“喂,赶快,“另一个警察说。
虽然天气很冷,这两个警察却又热又狂。赫斯渥和售票员一起干活,把石头一块一块地搬走。他自己也干得发热了。
“啊,你们这些工贼,你们!”人群叫了起来,“你们这些胆小鬼!要抢别人的工作,是吗?要抢穷人的饭碗,是吗?你们这些贼。喂,我们会抓住你们的。你们就等着吧。”这些话并不是出自一个人之口。到处都有人在说,许多类似的话混合在一起,还夹杂着咒骂声。
“干活吧,你们这些恶棍!”一个声音叫道,“干你们卑鄙的活吧。你们是压贫穷人的吸血鬼!”“愿上帝饿死你们,”一个爱尔兰老太婆喊道,这时她打开附近的一扇窗户,伸出头来。
“是的,还有你,”她和一个警察的目光相遇,又补充道。
“你这个残忍的强盗!你打我儿子的脑袋,是吧?你这个冷酷的杀人魔鬼。啊,你--”但是警察却置若罔闻。
“见你的鬼去吧,你这个老母夜叉,”他盯着四周分散的人群,低声咕哝着。
这时石头都已搬开了,赫斯渥在一起连续不断的谩骂声中又爬上了驾驶台。就在两个警察也上车站到他的身旁,售票员打铃时,砰!砰!从车窗和车门扔进大大小小的石头来。有一块差点擦伤了赫斯渥的脑袋。又一块打碎了后窗的玻璃。
“拉足操纵杆。”一个警察大声嚷道,自己伸手去抓把手。
赫斯渥照办了,电车飞奔起来,后面跟着一阵石头的碰撞声和一连串咒骂声。
“那个王八蛋打中了我的脖子,”一个警察说,“不过,我也好好回敬了他一棍子。”“我看我肯定把几个人打出了血,”另一个说。
“我认识那个骂我们是×××的那个大块头家伙,”第一个说,“为此,我不会放过他的。”“一到那里,我就知道我们准会有麻烦的,”第二个说。
赫斯渥又热又激动,两眼紧盯着前方。对他来说,这是一段惊人的经历。他曾经从报纸上看到过这种事情,但是身临起境时却觉得完全是一件新鲜事。精神上他倒并非胆小怕事。刚刚经历的这一切,现在反倒激发他下定决心,要顽强地坚持到底。他再也没去想纽约或者他的公寓。这次出车似乎要他全力以赴,无暇顾及其它了。
现在他们畅通无阻地驶进了布鲁克林的商业中心。人们注视着打碎的车窗和穿便服的赫斯渥。不时地有声音叫着“工贼”,还听到其它的辱骂声,但是没有人群袭击电车。到了商业区的电车终点站,一个警察去打电话给他所在的警察分局,报告路上遇到的麻烦。
“那里有一帮家伙,”他说,“还在埋伏着等待我们。最好派人去那里把他们赶走。”电车往回开时,一路上平静多了--有人谩骂,有人观望,有人扔石头,但是没有人袭击电车。当赫斯渥看见车场时,轻松地出了一口气。
“好啦,”他对自己说。“我总算平安地过来了。”电车驶进了车场,他得到允许可以休息一下,但是后来他又被叫去出车。这一次,新上来了一对警察。他稍微多了一点自信,把车开得飞快,驶过那些寻常的街道,觉得不怎么害怕了。可是另一方面,他却吃尽了苦头。那天又湿又冷,天上飘着零星的雪花,寒风阵阵,因为电车速度飞快,更加冷得无法忍受。他的衣服不是穿着来干这种活的。他冻得直抖,于是像他以前看到别的司机所做的那样,跺着双脚,拍着两臂,但是一声不吭。他现在的处境既新鲜又危险,这在某种程度上减轻了他对被起来这里感到的厌恶和痛苦,但是还不足以使他不感到闷闷不乐。他想,这简直是狗过的日子。被起来干这种活真是命苦哇。
支撑着他的唯一念头,就是嘉莉对他的侮辱。他想,他还没有堕落到要受她的侮辱的地步。他是能够干些事的--甚至是这种事--是能够干一阵子的。情况会好起来的。他会攒一些钱的。
正当他想着这些时,一个男孩扔过来一团泥块,打中了他的手臂。这一下打得很疼,他被激怒了,比今天早晨以来的任何时候都要愤怒。
“小杂种!”他咕哝道。
“伤着你了吗?”一个警察问道。
“没有,”他回答。
在一个拐角上,电车因为拐弯而放慢了速度。一个罢工的司机站在人行道上,向他喊道:“伙计,你为什么不下车来,做个真正的男子汉呢?请记住,我们的斗争只是为了争取像样的工资,仅此而已。我们得养家糊口埃"这个人看来很倾向于采取和平的方式。
赫斯渥假装没有看见他。他两眼直瞪着前方,拉足了操纵杆。那声音带着一些恳求的味道。
整个上午情况都是这样,一直持续到下午。他这样出了三次车。他吃的饭顶不住这样的工作,而且寒冷也影响了他。每次到了终点站,他都要停车暖和一下,但他还是难过得想要呻吟了。有一个车场的工作人员看他可怜,借给他一顶厚实的帽子和一副羊皮手套。这一次,他可真是感激极了。
他下午第二次出车时,开到半路遇到了一群人,他们用一根旧电线杆挡住了电车的去路。
“把那东西从轨道上搬开,”两个警察大声叫道。
“唷,唷,唷!”人群喊着,“你们自己搬吧。”两个警察下了车,赫斯渥也准备跟着下去。
“你留在那里,”一个警察叫道,“会有人把你的车开走的。”在一片混乱声中,赫斯渥听到一个声音就在他身边说话。
“下来吧,伙计,做一个真正的男子汉。不要和穷人斗。那让公司去干吧。”他认出就是在拐角处对他喊话的那个人。这次他也像前面一样。假装没听见。
“下来吧,”那个人温和地重复道。“你不想和穷人斗的。一点也不想的。”这是个十分善辩且狡猾的司机。
从什么地方又来了一个警察,和那两个警察联合起来,还有人去打电话要求增派警察。赫斯渥注视着四周,态度坚决但内心害怕。
一个人揪住了他的外套。
“你给我下车吧,”那个人嚷着,用力拉他,想把他从栏杆上拖下来。
“放手,”赫斯渥凶狠地说。
“我要给你点厉害瞧瞧--你这个工贼!”一个爱尔兰小伙子喊着跳上车来,对准赫斯渥就是一拳。赫斯渥急忙躲闪,结果这一拳打在肩膀上而不是下颚上。
“滚开,”一个警察大叫着,赶快过来援救,当然照例加上一阵咒骂。
赫斯渥恢复了镇静,面色苍白,浑身发抖。现在,他面临的情况变得严重了。人们抬头看着他,嘲笑着他。一个女孩在做着鬼脸。
他的决心开始动摇了。这时开来一辆巡逻车,从车上下来更多的警察。这样一来,轨道迅速得到清理,路障排除了。
“马上开车,赶快,”警察说,于是他又开着车走了。
最后他们碰到了一群真正的暴徒。这群暴徒在电车返回行驶到离车场一两英里的地方时,截住了电车。这一带看起来非常贫困。他想赶快开过去,可是轨道又被阻塞了。他还在五六条横马路之外,就看见这里有人在往轨道上搬着什么东西。
“他们又来了!”一个警察叫了起来。
“这一次我要给他们一些厉害,”第二个警察说,他快要忍耐不住了。当电车开上前时,赫斯渥浑身感到一阵不安。像先前一样,人群开始叫骂起来。但是,这回他们不走过来,而是投掷着东西。有一两块车窗玻璃被打碎了,赫斯渥躲过了一块石头。
两个警察一起冲向人群,但是人们反而朝电车奔来。其中有一个女人--看模样只是个小姑娘--拿着一根粗棍子。
她愤怒至极,对着赫斯渥就是一棍子,赫斯渥躲开了。这一下,她的同伴们大受鼓舞,跳上车来,把赫斯渥拖下了车。他还没有来得及说话或者叫喊,就已经跌倒了。
“放开我,”他说,朝一边倒下去。
“啊,你这个吸血鬼,”他听到有人说。拳打脚踢像雨点般落到他的身上。他仿佛快要窒息了。然后,有两个人像是在把他拖开,他挣扎着想脱身。
“别动了,”一个声音说,“你没事了。站起来吧。”他被放开后,清醒了过来。这时,他认出是那两个警察。他感到精疲力尽得快要晕过去了。他觉得下巴上有什么湿的东西。他抬起手去摸摸,然后一看,是血。
“他们把我打伤了,”他呆头呆脑地说,伸手去摸手帕。
“好啦,好啦,”一个警察说,“只是擦破了点皮。”现在,他的神志清醒了,他看了看四周。他正站在一家小店里,他们暂时把他留在那里。当他站在那里揩着下巴时,他看见外面的电车和骚动的人群。那里有一辆巡逻车,还有另外一辆车。
他走到门口,向外看了看。那是一辆救护车,正在倒车。
他看见警察使劲朝人群冲了几次,逮捕了一些人。
“倘若你想把车开回去的话,现在就来吧,”一个警察打开小店的门,向里看了看说。
他走了出来,实在不知道自己该怎么办才好。他感到很冷,很害怕。
“售票员在哪里?”他问。
“哦,他现在不在这里,”警察说。
赫斯渥朝电车走去,紧张地爬上了车。就在他上车时,响了一声手熗声,他觉得有什么东西刺痛了他的肩膀。
“谁开的熗?”他听到一个警察叫起来,“天哪!谁开的熗?”两人甩下他,朝一幢大楼跑去。他停了一会儿,然后下了车。
“天哪!”赫斯渥喊道,声音微弱。“这个我可受不了啦。”他紧张地走到拐角处,弯进一条小街,匆匆走去。
“哎唷!”他呻吟着,吸了一口气。
离这里不远,有一个小女孩在盯着他看
“你最好还是赶快溜吧,”她叫道。
他冒着暴风雪上了回家的路,暴风雪刮得人睁不开眼睛。
等他到达渡口时,已经是黄昏了。船舱里坐满了生活舒适的人,他们好奇地打量着他。他的头还在打着转转,弄得他糊里糊涂。河上的灯火在白茫茫的漫天大雪中闪烁着,如此壮观的景色,却没有引其他的注意。他顽强地、步履艰难地走着,一直走回了公寓。他进了公寓,觉得屋里很暖。嘉莉已经出去了。
桌上放着两份她留在那里的晚报。他点上了煤气灯,坐了下来。接着又站了起来,脱去衣服看看肩膀。只是擦伤了一小点。
他洗了手和脸,明显地还在发愣,又把头发梳好。然后,他找了些东西来吃,终于,他不再感到饿了,就在他那舒服的摇椅里坐了下来。这一下可是轻松极了。
他用手托住下巴,暂时忘记了报纸。
“嘿,”过了一会儿,他回过神来说,“那里的活儿可真难干呀。”然后他回头看见了报纸。他轻轻叹了一口气。拾起了《世界报》。
“罢工正在布鲁克林蔓延,”他念道,“城里到处都有暴乱发生。”他把报纸拿好些,舒舒服服地往下看。这是他最感兴趣的新闻。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 42楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 42 A TOUCH OF SPRING: THE EMPTY SHELL
Those who look upon Hurstwood's Brooklyn venture as an error of judgment will none the less realise the negative influence on him of the fact that he had tried and failed. Carrie got a wrong idea of it. He said so little that she imagined he had encountered nothing worse than the ordinary roughness -- quitting so soon in the face of this seemed trifling. He did not want to work.
She was now one of a group of oriental beauties who, in the second act of the comic opera, were paraded by the vizier before the new potentate as the treasures of his harem. There was no word assigned to any of them, but on the evening when Hurstwood was housing himself in the loft of the street-car barn, the leading comedian and star, feeling exceedingly facetious, said in a profound voice, which created a ripple of laughter:
"Well, who are you?"
It merely happened to be Carrie who was courtesying before him. It might as well have been any of the others, so far as he was concerned. He expected no answer and a dull one would have been reproved. But Carrie, whose experience and belief in herself gave her daring, courtesied sweetly again and answered:
"I am yours truly."
It was a trivial thing to say, and yet something in the way she did it caught the audience, which laughed heartily at the mock-fierce potentate towering before the young woman. The comedian also liked it, hearing the laughter.
"I thought your name was Smith," he returned, endeavouring to get the last laugh.
Carrie almost trembled for her daring after she had said this. All members of the company had been warned that to interpolate lines or "business" meant a fine or worse. She did not know what to think.
As she was standing in her proper position in the wings, awaiting another entry, the great comedian made his exit past her and paused in recognition.
"You can just leave that in hereafter," he remarked, seeing how intelligent she appeared. "Don't add any more, though."
"Thank you," said Carrie, humbly. When he went on she found herself trembling violently.
"Well, you're in luck," remarked another member of the chorus. "There isn't another one of us has got a line."
There was no gainsaying the value of this. Everybody in the company realised that she had got a start. Carrie hugged herself when next evening the lines got the same applause. She went home rejoicing, knowing that soon something must come of it. It was Hurstwood who, by his presence, caused her merry thoughts to flee and replaced them with sharp longings for an end of distress.
The next day she asked him about his venture.
"They're not trying to run any cars except with police. They don't want anybody just now -- not before next week."
Next week came, but Carrie saw no change. Hurstwood seemed more apathetic than ever. He saw her off mornings to rehearsals and the like with the utmost calm. He read and read. Several times he found himself staring at an item, but thinking of something else. The first of these lapses that he sharply noticed concerned a hilarious party he had once attended at a driving club, of which he had been a member. He sat, gazing downward, and gradually thought he heard the old voices and the clink of glasses.
"You're a dandy, Hurstwood," his friend Walker said. He was standing again well dressed, smiling, good-natured, the recipient of encores for a good story.
All at once he looked up. The room was so still it seemed ghostlike. He heard the clock ticking audibly and half suspected that he had been dozing. The paper was so straight in his hands, however, and the items he had been reading so directly before him, that he rid himself of the doze idea. Still, it seemed peculiar. When it occurred a second time, however, it did not seem quite so strange.
Butcher and grocery man, baker and coal man -- not the group with whom he was then dealing, but those who had trusted him to the limit -- called. He met them all blandly, becoming deft in excuse. At last he became bold, pretended to be out, or waved them off.
"They can't get blood out of a turnip," he said. "If I had it I'd pay them."
Carrie's little soldier friend, Miss Osborne, seeing her succeeding, had become a sort of satellite. Little Osborne could never of herself amount to anything. She seemed to realise it in a sort of pussy-like way and instinctively concluded to cling with her soft little claws to Carrie.
"Oh, you'll get up," she kept telling Carrie with admiration. "You're so good."
Timid as Carrie was, she was strong in capability. The reliance of others made her feel as if she must, and when she must she dared. Experience of the world and of necessity was in her favour. No longer the lightest word of a man made her head dizzy. She had learned that men could change and fail. Flattery in its most palpable form had lost its force with her. It required superiority -- kindly superiority -- to move her -- the superiority of a genius like Ames.
"I don't like the actors in our company," she told Lola one day. "They're all so stuck on themselves."
"Don't you think Mr. Barclay's pretty nice?" inquired Lola, who had received a condescending smile or two from that quarter.
"Oh, he's nice enough," answered Carrie; "but he isn't sincere. He assumes such an air."
Lola felt for her first hold upon Carrie in the following manner:
"Are you paying room-rent where you are?"
"Certainly," answered Carrie. "Why?"
"I know where I could get the loveliest room and bath, cheap. It's too big for me, but it would be just right for two, and the rent is only six dollars a week for both."
"Where?" said Carrie.
"In Seventeenth Street."
"Well, I don't know as I'd care to change," said Carrie, who was already turning over the three-dollar rate in her mind. She was thinking if she had only herself to support this would leave her seventeen for herself.
Nothing came of this until after the Brooklyn adventure of Hurstwood's and her success with the speaking part. Then she began to feel as if she must be free. She thought of leaving Hurstwood and thus making him act for himself, but he had developed such peculiar traits she feared he might resist any effort to throw him off. He might hunt her out at the show and hound her in that way. She did not wholly believe that he would, but he might. This, she knew, would be an embarrassing thing if he made himself conspicuous in any way. It troubled her greatly.
Things were precipitated by the offer of a better part. One of the actresses playing the part of a modest sweetheart gave notice of leaving and Carrie was selected.
"How much are you going to get?" asked Miss Osborne, on hearing the good news.
"I didn't ask him," said Carrie.
"Well, find out. Goodness, you'll never get anything if you don't ask. Tell them you must have forty dollars, anyhow."
"Oh, no," said Carrie.
"Certainly!" exclaimed Lola. "Ask 'em, anyway."
Carrie succumbed to this prompting, waiting, however, until the manager gave her notice of what clothing she must have to fit the part.
"How much do I get?" she inquired.
"Thirty-five dollars," he replied.
Carrie was too much astonished and delighted to think of mentioning forty. She was nearly beside herself, and almost hugged Lola, who clung to her at the news.
"It isn't as much as you ought to get," said the latter, "especially when you've got to buy clothes."
Carrie remembered this with a start. Where to get the money? She had none laid up for such an emergency. Rent day was drawing near.
"I'll not do it," she said, remembering her necessity. "I don't use the flat. I'm not going to give up my money this time. I'll move."
Fitting into this came another appeal from Miss Osborne, more urgent than ever.
"Come live with me, won't you?" she pleaded. "We can have the loveliest room. It won't cost you hardly anything that way."
"I'd like to," said Carrie, frankly.
"Oh, do," said Lola. "We'll have such a good time."
Carrie thought a while.
"I believe I will," she said, and then added: "I'll have to see first, though."
With the idea thus grounded, rent day approaching, and clothes calling for instant purchase, she soon found excuse in Hurstwood's lassitude. He said less and drooped more than ever.
As rent day approached, an idea grew in him. It was fostered by the demands of creditors and the impossibility of holding up many more. Twenty-eight dollars was too much for rent. "It's hard on her," he thought. "We could get a cheaper place."
Stirred with this idea, he spoke at the breakfast table.
"Don't you think we pay too much rent here?" he asked.
"Indeed I do," said Carrie, not catching his drift.
"I should think we could get a smaller place," he suggested. "We don't need four rooms."
Her countenance, had he been scrutinising her, would have exhibited the disturbance she felt at this evidence of his determination to stay by her. He saw nothing remarkable in asking her to come down lower.
"Oh, I don't know," she answered, growing wary.
"There must be places around here where we could get a couple of rooms, which would do just as well."
Her heart revolted. "Never!" she thought. Who would furnish the money to move? To think of being in two rooms with him! She resolved to spend her money for clothes quickly, before something terrible happened. That very day she did it. Having done so, there was but one other thing to do.
"Lola," she said, visiting her friend, "I think I'll come."
"Oh, jolly!" cried the latter.
"Can we get it right away?" she asked, meaning the room.
"Certainly," cried Lola.
They went to look at it. Carrie had saved ten dollars from her expenditures -- enough for this and her board beside. Her enlarged salary would not begin for ten days yet -- would not reach her for seventeen. She paid half of the six dollars with her friend.
"Now, I've just enough to get on to the end of the week," she confided.
"Oh, I've got some," said Lola. "I've got twenty-five dollars, if you need it."
"No," said Carrie. "I guess I'll get along."
They decided to move Friday, which was two days away. Now that the thing was settled, Carrie's heart misgave her. She felt very much like a criminal in the matter. Each day looking at Hurstwood, she had realised that, along with the disagreeableness of his attitude, there was something pathetic.
She looked at him the same evening she had made up her mind to go, and now he seemed not so shiftless and worthless, but run down and beaten upon by chance. His eyes were not keen, his face marked, his hands flabby. She thought his hair had a touch of grey. All unconscious of his doom, he rocked and read his paper, while she glanced at him.
Knowing that the end was so near, she became rather solicitous.
"Will you go over and get some canned peaches?" she asked Hurstwood, laying down a two-dollar bill.
"Certainly," he said, looking in wonder at the money.
"See if you can get some nice asparagus," she added. "I'll cook it for dinner."
Hurstwood rose and took the money, slipping on his overcoat and getting his hat. Carrie noticed that both of these articles of apparel were old and poor looking in appearance. It was plain enough before, but now it came home with peculiar force. Perhaps he couldn't help it, after all. He had done well in Chicago. She remembered his fine appearance the days he had met her in the park. Then he was so sprightly, so clean. Had it been all his fault?
He came back and laid the change down with the food.
"You'd better keep it," she observed. "We'll need other things."
"No," he said, with a sort of pride; "you keep it."
"Oh, go on and keep it," she replied, rather unnerved. "There'll be other things."
He wondered at this, not knowing the pathetic figure he had become in her eyes. She restrained herself with difficulty from showing a quaver in her voice.
To say truly, this would have been Carrie's attitude in any case. She had looked back at times upon her parting from Drouet and had regretted that she had served him so badly. She hoped she would never meet him again, but she was ashamed of her conduct. Not that she had any choice in the final separation. She had gone willingly to seek him, with sympathy in her heart, when Hurstwood had reported him ill. There was something cruel somewhere, and not being able to track it mentally to its logical lair, she concluded with feeling that he would never understand what Hurstwood had done and would see hard-hearted decision in her deed; hence her shame. Not that she cared for him. She did not want to make any one who had been good to her feel badly.
She did not realise what she was doing by allowing these feelings to possess her. Hurstwood, noticing the kindness, conceived better of her. "Carrie's good-natured, anyhow," he thought.
Going to Miss Osborne's that afternoon, she found that little lady packing and singing.
"Why don't you come over with me to-day?" she asked.
"Oh, I can't," said Carrie. "I'll be there Friday. Would you mind lending me the twenty-five dollars you spoke of?"
"Why, no," said Lola, going for her purse.
"I want to get some other things," said Carrie.
"Oh, that's all right," answered the little girl, good-naturedly, glad to be of service.
It had been days since Hurstwood had done more than go to the grocery or to the news-stand. Now the weariness of indoors was upon him -- had been for two days -- but chill, grey weather had held him back. Friday broke fair and warm. It was one of those lovely harbingers of spring, given as a sign in dreary winter that earth is not forsaken of warmth and beauty. The blue heaven, holding its one golden orb, poured down a crystal wash of warm light. It was plain, from the voice of the sparrows, that all was halcyon outside. Carrie raised the front windows, and felt the south wind blowing.
"It's lovely out to-day," she remarked.
"Is it?" said Hurstwood.
After breakfast, he immediately got his other clothes.
"Will you be back for lunch?" asked Carrie, nervously.
"No," he said.
He went out into the streets and tramped north, along Seventh Avenue, idly fixing upon the Harlem River as an objective point. He had seen some ships up there, the time he had called upon the brewers. He wondered how the territory thereabouts was growing.
Passing Fifty-ninth Street, he took the west side of Central Park, which he followed to Seventy-eighth Street. Then he remembered the neighbourhood and turned over to look at the mass of buildings erected. It was very much improved. The great open spaces were filling up. Coming back, he kept to the Park until 110th Street, and then turned into Seventh Avenue again, reaching the pretty river by one o'clock.
There it ran winding before his gaze, shining brightly in the clear light, between the undulating banks on the right and the tall, tree-covered heights on the left. The spring-like atmosphere woke him to a sense of its loveliness, and for a few moments he stood looking at it, folding his hands behind his back. Then he turned and followed it toward the east side, idly seeking the ships he had seen. It was four o'clock before the waning day, with its suggestion of a cooler evening, caused him to return. He was hungry and would enjoy eating in the warm room.
When he reached the flat by half-past five, it was still dark. He knew that Carrie was not there, not only because there was no light showing through the transom, but because the evening papers were stuck between the outside knob and the door. He opened with his key and went in. Everything was still dark. Lighting the gas, he sat down, preparing to wait a little while. Even if Carrie did come now, dinner would be late. He read until six, then got up to fix something for himself.
As he did so, he noticed that the room seemed a little queer. What was it? He looked around, as if he missed something, and then saw an envelope near where he had been sitting. It spoke for itself, almost without further action on his part.
Reaching over, he took it, a sort of chill settling upon him even while he reached. The crackle of the envelope in his hands was loud. Green paper money lay soft within the note.
"Dear George," he read, crunching the money in one hand. "I'm going away. I'm not coming back any more. It's no use trying to keep up the flat; I can't do it. I wouldn't mind helping you, if I could, but I can't support us both, and pay the rent. I need what little I make to pay for my clothes. I'm leaving twenty dollars. It's all I have just now. You can do whatever you like with the furniture. I won't want it. -- Carrie."
He dropped the note and looked quietly round. Now he knew what he missed. It was the little ornamental clock, which was hers. It had gone from the mantel-piece. He went into the front room, his bedroom, the parlour, lighting the gas as he went. From the chiffonier had gone the knick-knacks of silver and plate. From the table-top, the lace coverings. He opened the wardrobe -- no clothes of hers. He opened the drawers -- nothing of hers. Her trunk was gone from its accustomed place. Back in his own room hung his old clothes, just as he had left them. Nothing else was gone.
He stepped onto the parlour and stood for a few moments looking vacantly at the floor. The silence grew oppressive. The little flat seemed wonderfully deserted. He wholly forgot that he was hungry, that it was only dinner-time. It seemed later in the night.
Suddenly, he found that the money was still in his hands. There were twenty dollars in all, as she had said. Now he walked back, leaving the lights ablaze, and feeling as if the flat were empty.
"I'll get out of this," he said to himself.
Then the sheer loneliness of his situation rushed upon him in full.
"Left me!" he muttered, and repeated, "left me!"
The place that had been so comfortable, where he had spent so many days of warmth, was now a memory. Something colder and chillier confronted him. He sank down in his chair, resting his chin in his hand -- mere sensation, without thought, holding him.
Then something like a bereaved affection and self-pity swept over him.
"She needn't have gone away," he said. "I'd have got something."
He sat a long while without rocking, and added quite clearly, out loud:
"I tried, didn't I?"
At midnight he was still rocking, staring at the floor.
然而,那些认为赫斯渥的布鲁克林之行是个判断错误的人,也将意识到他尝试过并且失败了的事实在他身上产生的消极影响。对这件事情,嘉莉得出了错误的看法。他谈得很少,她还以为他遇到的只不过是些一般的粗暴行为。遇到这种情况,这么快就不干了,真是没意思。他就是不想工作。她这时在扮演一群东方美女中的一个。在这出喜歌剧的第二幕中,宫廷大臣让这群美女列队从新登基的国王面前走过,炫耀他的这群后宫宝贝。她们中谁都没被指定有台词,但是在赫斯渥睡在电车场的阁楼上的那天晚上,那个演主角的喜剧明星想玩个噱头,就声音洪亮地说:“喂,你是谁呀?”引起了一阵笑声。
只是碰巧这时是嘉莉在他面前行礼。就他而言,原本随便对谁都是一样的。他并不指望听到回答,而且如果回答得笨拙是要挨骂的。但是,嘉莉的经验和自信给了她胆量,她又甜甜地行了个礼,回答说:“我是你忠实的姬妾。”这是一句很平常的话,但是她说这话时的风度却吸引了观众,他们开心地嘲笑着假装凶相、威严地站在这个年轻女人面前的国王。这个喜剧演员听到了笑声,也喜欢这句话。
“我还以为你叫史密斯呢,”他回答说,想博得最后的一阵笑声。
说完这句话,嘉莉几乎被自己的大胆吓得发抖。剧团的全体成员都受过警告,擅自加台词或动作,要受到罚款或更严重的惩罚。她不知如何是好。
当她站在舞台侧面自己的位置上,等待下一次上场时,那位喜剧大师退场从她身边走过,认出了她便停了下来。
“你以后就保留这句台词吧,”他说,看出她显得非常聪明。“不过,别再加什么了。”“谢谢你,”嘉莉毕恭毕敬地说。等他走了,她发现自己在剧烈地颤抖。
“哦,你真走运,”群舞队的另一个队员说,“我们中间没有谁能得到过一句台词。”这件事的重要性是无可置疑的。剧团里人人都意识到她已经开始崭露头角了。第二天晚上,这句台词又博得了喝彩,嘉莉暗自感到庆幸。她回家时非常高兴,知道这事肯定很快就会有好的结果。可是,见到赫斯渥在家,她的那些愉快的想法就被赶跑了。取而代之的是要结束这种痛苦局面的强烈愿望。
第二天,她问他找事做的情况。
“他们不想出车了,除非有警察保护。他们目前不要用人,下星期之前都不要用人。”下一个星期到了,但是嘉莉没见赫斯渥有什么变化。他似乎比以前更显得麻木不仁。他看着嘉莉每天早晨出去参加排练之类的事,冷静到了极点。他只是看报,看报。有几次他发现自己眼睛盯着一则新闻,脑子里却在想着别的事情。他第一次明显地感到这样走神时,他正在回想他曾在骑马俱乐部里参加过的一次狂欢舞会,他当时曾是这个俱乐部的会员。他坐在那里,低着头,渐渐地以为自己听到了往日的人声和碰杯声。
“你太棒了,赫斯渥,”他的朋友沃克说,他又打扮得漂漂亮亮地站在那里,满面笑容,态度和善,刚才讲了一个好听的故事,此刻正在接受旁人的喝彩。
突然他抬头一看,屋里寂静得像是有幽灵一般。他听到时钟清楚的滴嗒声,有些怀疑刚才自己是在打瞌睡。可是,报纸还是笔直地在他手里竖着,刚才看的新闻就在他眼前,于是他打消了认为自己刚才是在打瞌睡的想法。可这事还是很奇怪。
等到第二次又发生这样的事时,似乎就不那么奇怪了肉铺、食品店、面包房和煤炭店的老板们--不是他正在打交道的那些人,而是那些曾最大限度地赊帐给他的人--上门要帐了。他和气地对付所有的这些人,在找借口推托上变得很熟练了。最后,他胆大起来,或是假装不在家,或是挥挥手叫他们走开。
“石头里榨不出油来,”他说,“假如我有钱,我会付给他们的。”嘉莉正在走红。她那个演小兵的朋友奥斯本小姐,已经变得像是她的仆人了。小奥斯本自己不可能有任何作为。她就像小猫一样意识到了这一点,本能地决定要用她那柔软的小爪子抓住嘉莉不放。
“哦,你会红起来的,”她总是这样赞美嘉莉,“你太棒了。”嘉莉虽然胆子很小,但是能力很强。别人对她的信赖使她自己也觉得仿佛一定会红起来,既然她一定会红,她也就胆大了起来。她已经老于世故并经历过贫困,这些都对她有利。她不再会被男人一句无足轻重的话弄得头脑发昏。她已经明白男人也会变化,也会失败。露骨的奉承对她已经失去了作用。
要想打动她,得有高人一等的优势--善意的优势-—像艾姆斯那样的天才的优势。
“我不喜欢我们剧团里的男演员,”一天她告诉萝拉,“他们都太自负了。”“你不认为巴克利先生很好吗?”萝拉问,她曾经得到过这个人恩赐给她的一两次微笑。
“喔,他是不错,”嘉莉回答,“但是他不真诚。他太装模作样了。”萝拉第一次试探着影响嘉莉,用的是以下的方式。
“你住的地方要付房租吗?”
“当然要付,”嘉莉回答。“为什么问这个?”“我知道一个地方能租到最漂亮的房间带浴室,很便宜。
我一个人住太大了,要是两个人合住就正合适,房租两个人每周只要6块钱。
“在哪里?”嘉莉说。
“十七街。”
“可是,我还不知道我是不是想换个地方住,”嘉莉说,脑子里已经在反复考虑那3块钱的房租了。她在想,如果她只需养活她自己,那她就能留下她那17块钱自己用了。
这件事直到赫斯渥从布鲁克林冒险回来而且嘉莉的那句台词获得成功之后才有了下文。这时,她开始感到自己必须得到解脱。她想离开赫斯渥,这样让他自己去奋斗。但是他的性格已经变得很古怪,她怕他可能不会让她离开他的。他可能去戏院找到她,就那样追着她不放。她并不完全相信他会那样做,但是他可能会的。她知道,如果他使自己引起了人们的注意,不管是怎么引起的,这件事都会令她难堪的。这使她十分苦恼。
有一个更好的角色要让她来扮演,这样一来就使情况急转直下了。这个角色是个贤淑的情人,扮演它的女演员提出了辞职,于是嘉莉被选中来补缺。
“你能拿多少钱?”听到这个好消息,奥斯本小姐问道。
“我没有问,”嘉莉说。
“那就去问清楚。天哪,不去问,你什么也得不到的。告诉他们,不管怎样,你都得拿40块钱。”“哦,不,”嘉莉说。
“别不啦!”萝拉叫了起来。“无论如何要问问他们。”嘉莉听从了这个劝告,不过还是一直等到经理通知她扮演这个角色她得有些什么行头的时候。
“我能拿多少钱?”她问。
“35块,”他回答。
嘉莉惊喜至极,竟没想起要提40块钱的事。她高兴得几乎发狂,差一点要拥抱萝拉了。萝拉听到这个消息就粘上了她。
“你应该拿得比这更多,”萝拉说,“尤其是如果你得自备行头的话。”嘉莉想起这事吃了一惊。去哪里弄这一笔钱呢?她没有积蓄能应付这种急需,付房租的日子又快到了。
“我不付房租了,”她说,想起自己的急需。“我用不着这套公寓了。这一次我不会拿出我的钱。我要搬家。”奥斯本小姐的再次恳求来的正是时候,这一次提得比以前更加迫切。
“来和我一起住,好吗?”她恳求说,“我们可以得到最可爱的房间。而且那样你几乎不用花什么钱。”“我很愿意,”嘉莉坦率地说。
“哦,那就来吧,”萝拉说。“我们一定会很快活的。”嘉莉考虑了一会儿。
“我想我会搬的,”她说,然后又加了一句。“不过,我得先看看。”这样打定了这个主意之后,随着付房租的日子的临近,加上购置行头又迫在眉睫,她很快就从赫斯渥的没精打采上找到了借口。他比以前更少说话,更加消沉。
当付房租的日子快到的时候,他心里产生了一个念头。债权人催着要钱,又不可能再往下拖了,于是就有了这个念头。
28块钱的房租实在太多了。“她也够难的,”他想,“我们可以找个便宜一些的地方。”动了这个念头之后,他在早餐桌上开了口。
“你觉得我们这里的房租是不是太贵了?”他问。
“我是觉得太贵了,”嘉莉说,不明白他是什么意思。
“我想我们可以找个小点的地方,”他建议说,“我们不需要四间房子。”这明显地表明他决心和她待在一起,她对此感到不安。如果他在仔细地观察,就会从她的面部表情上看出这一点。他并不认为要求她屈就一些有什么可大惊小怪的。
“哦,这我就不知道了,”她回答,变得谨慎起来。
“这周围肯定有地方能租到两间房子,我们住两间也就够了。”她心里很反感。“不可能的!”她想。谁拿钱来搬家?连想都不敢想和他一起住在两间房子里!她决定尽快把自己的钱花在买行头上,要赶在什么可怕的事情发生之前。就在这一天,她买了行头。这样做了以后,就别无选择了。
“萝拉,”她拜访她的朋友时说,“我看我要搬来了。”“啊,太好了!”后者大叫起来。
“我们马上就能拿到手吗?”她问,指的是房子。
“当然罗,”萝拉嚷道。
她们去看了房子。嘉莉从自己的开支中省下了10块钱,够付房租而且还够吃饭的。她的薪水要等十天以后才开始增加,要等十七天后才能到她的手中。她和她的朋友各付了6块钱房租的一半。
“现在,我的钱只够用到这个周末了,”她坦白说。
“哦,我还有一些,”萝拉说。“如果你要用,我还有25块钱。”“不用,”嘉莉说。“我想我能对付的。”她们决定星期五搬家,也就是两天以后。现在事情已经定了下来,嘉莉却感到心中不安起来。她觉得自己在这件事情上很像是一个罪犯。每天看看赫斯渥,她发现他的态度虽然令人生厌,但也有些叫人可怜的地方。
就在她打定主意要走的当天晚上,她看着他,发现这时的他不再显得那么既无能又无用,而只不过是被倒霉的运气压垮和打败了。他目光呆滞,满脸皱纹,双手无力。她觉得他的头发也有些灰白了。当她看着他时,他对自己的厄运毫无察觉,坐在摇椅里边摇边看着纸。
她知道这一切即将结束,反倒变得很有些放心不下了。
“你出去买些罐头桃子好吗?”她问赫斯渥,放下一张2块钱的钞票。
“当然可以,”他说,惊讶地看着钱。
“你看看能不能买些好芦笋,”她补充说,“我要用来做晚饭。”赫斯渥站起来,拿了钱,匆忙穿上大衣,又拿了帽子。嘉莉注意到他这两件穿戴的东西都已经旧了,看上去很寒酸。这在以前显得很平常,但是现在却使她觉得特别地触目惊心。也许他实在是没有办法。他在芝加哥干得很好的。她回想起他在公园里和她约会的那些日子里他那堂堂的仪容。那时候,他是那么生气勃勃、衣冠整洁。难道这一切全是他的错吗?
他回来了,把找头和食物一起放下。
“还是你拿着吧,”她说,“我们还要买别的东西。”“不,”他说,口气里带着点自尊,“你拿着。”“哦,你就拿着吧,”她回答,真有些气馁。“还有别的东西要买。”他对此感到惊奇,不知道自己在她眼里已经变成了一个可怜虫。她努力克制住自己,不让自己的声音发抖。
说实话,对待任何事情,嘉莉的态度都是这样。她有时也回想起自己离开杜洛埃,待他那么不好,感到很后悔。她希望自己永远不要再见到他,但她对自己的行为却感到羞愧。这倒不是说在最后分手时,她还有什么别的选择。当赫斯渥说他受伤时,她是怀着一颗同情的心,自愿去找他的。然而在某个方面曾有过某些残忍之处,可她又无法按照逻辑推理来想出究竟残忍在哪里,于是她就凭感觉断定,她永远不会理解赫斯渥的所作所为,而只会从她的行为上看出她在作决定时心肠有多么硬。因此她感到羞愧。这倒不是说她还对他有情。她只是不想让任何曾经善待过她的人感到难过而已。
她并没有意识到她这样让这些感情缠住自己是在做些什么。赫斯渥注意到了她的善意,把她想得好了一些。“不管怎么说,嘉莉还是好心肠的。”他想。
那天下午,她去奥斯本小姐的住处,看见这位小姐正在边唱歌边收拾东西。
“你为什么不和我一道今天就搬呢?”她问道。
“哦,我不行,”嘉莉说。“我星期五会到那里的。你愿意把你说过的那25块钱借给我吗?”“噢,当然愿意,”萝拉说着,就去拿自己的钱包。
“我想买些其它的东西,”嘉莉说。
“哦,这没问题,”这位小姑娘友善地回答,很高兴能帮上忙。
赫斯渥已经有好些天除了跑跑食品店和报摊以外,整天无所事事了,现在他已厌倦了待在室内--这样已有两天了--可是寒冷、阴暗的天气又使他不敢出门。星期五天放晴了,暖和起来。这是一个预示着春天即将到来的可爱的日子。
这样的日子在阴冷的冬天出现,表明温暖和美丽并没有抛弃大地。蓝蓝的天空托着金色的太阳,洒下一片水晶般明亮温暖的光辉。可以听得见麻雀的叫声,显然外面是一片平静。嘉莉打开前窗,迎面吹来一阵南风。
“今天外面的天气真好,”她说。
“是吗?”赫斯渥说。
早饭后,他立刻换上了别的衣服。
“你回来吃中饭吗?”嘉莉紧张地问。
“不,”他说。
他出门来到街上,沿着第七大道朝北走去,随意选定了哈莱姆河作为目的地。他那次去拜访酿酒厂时,曾看见河上有几条船。他想看看那一带地区发展得怎么样了。
过了五十九街,他沿着中央公园的西边走到七十八街。这时,他想起了他们原来住的那块地方,就拐过去看看那一大片建起的高楼。这里已经大为改观。那些大片的空地已经造满了房子。他倒回来,沿着公园一直走到一百一十街,然后又拐进了第七大道,1点钟时才到达那条美丽的河边。
他注视着眼前的这条河流,右边是起伏不平的河岸,左边是丛林密布的高地,它就在这中间蜿蜒流去,在灿烂的阳光下闪闪发亮。这里春天般的气息唤醒了他,使他感觉到了这条河的可爱。于是,他背着双手,站了一会儿,看着河流。然后,他转身沿着河朝东区走去,漫不经心地寻找着他曾看见过的船只。等到他发现白天就要过去,夜晚可能转凉,想起要回去的时候,已经是4点钟了。这时他饿了,想坐在温暖的房间里好好地吃上一顿。
当他5点半钟回到公寓时,屋里还是黑的。他知道嘉莉不在家,不仅因为门上的气窗没有透出灯光,而且晚报还塞在门外的把手和门之间。他用钥匙打开门,走了进去。里面一片漆黑。他点亮煤气灯,坐了下来,准备等一小会儿。即使嘉莉现在就回来,也要很晚才能吃饭了。他看报看到6点钟。然后站起身来去弄点东西给自己吃。
他起身时,发觉房间里似乎有些异样。这是怎么啦?他看了看四周,觉得像是少了什么东西。然后,看见了一个信封放在靠近他坐的位置的地方。这个信封本身就说明了问题,几乎用不着他再做什么了。
他伸手过去拿起信封。他在伸手的时候,就浑身打了个寒战。信封拿在他手里发出很响的沙沙声。柔软的绿色钞皮夹在信里。
“亲爱的乔治,”他看着信,一只手把钞票捏得嘎吱响。“我要走了。我不再回来了。不用再设法租这套公寓了,我负担不起。倘若我能做得到的话,我会乐意帮你的,但是我无法维持我们两个人的生活,而且还要付房租。我要用我挣的那点钱来买衣服。我留下20块钱。我眼下只有这么多。家具任由你处理,我不要的。嘉莉。”他把信放下,默默地看了看四周。现在他知道少了什么了。是只当做摆设的小钟,那是她的东西。它已经不在壁炉台上了。他走进前房间、他的卧室和客厅,边走边点亮煤气灯。五斗橱上,不见了那些银制的和金属品做的小玩意儿。桌面上,没有了花边台布。他打开衣橱—-她的衣服不见了。他拉开抽屉--她的东西没有了。她的箱子也从老地方失踪了。回到他自己的房间里看看,他挂在那里的自己的旧衣服都还在原来的地方。其它的东西也没少。
他走进客厅站了一会儿,茫然地看着地板。屋里寂静得开始让人觉得透不过起来。这套小公寓看上去出奇地荒凉。他完全忘记了自己还饿着肚子,忘记了这时还是吃晚饭的时候,仿佛已经是深夜了。
他突然发现自己手里还拿着那些钞票。一共是20块钱,和她说的一样。这时他走了回来,让那些煤气灯继续亮着,感觉这套公寓像是空洞洞的。
“我要离开这里,”他对自己说。
此刻,想到自己的处境,一种无限凄凉的感觉猛然袭上他的心头。
“扔下了我!”他咕哝着,并且重复了一句。“扔下了我!”这个地方曾经是多么的舒适,在这里他曾经度过了多少温暖的日子,可如今这已经成了往事。他正面临着某种更加寒冷、更加凄凉的东西。他跌坐在摇椅里,用手托着下巴--没有思想,只有感觉把他牢牢地抓祝于是,一种类似失去亲人和自我怜悯的感觉控制了他。
“她没有必要出走的,”他说,“我会找到事做的。”他坐了很久,没有摇摇椅,然后很清楚地大声补充说:“我尝试过的,不是吗?”半夜了,他还坐在摇椅里摇着,盯着地板发呆。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 43楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 43 THE WORLD TURNS FLATTERER: AN EYE IN THE DARK
Installed in her comfortable room, Carrie wondered how Hurstwood had taken her departure. She arranged a few things hastily and then left for the theatre, half expecting to encounter him at the door. Not finding him, her dread lifted, and she felt more kindly toward him. She quite forgot him until about to come out, after the show, when the chance of his being there frightened her. As day after day passed and she heard nothing at all, the thought of being bothered by him passed. In a little while she was, except for occasional thoughts, wholly free of the gloom with which her life had been weighed in the flat.
It is curious to note how quickly a profession absorbs one. Carrie became wise in theatrical lore, hearing the gossip of little Lola. She learned what the theatrical papers were, which ones published items about actresses and the like. She began to read the newspaper notices, not only of the opera in which she had so small a part, but of others. Gradually the desire for notice took hold of her. She longed to be renowned like others, and read with avidity all the complimentary or critical comments made concerning others high in her profession. The showy world in which her interest lay completely absorbed her.
It was about this time that the newspapers and magazines were beginning to pay that illustrative attention to the beauties of the stage which has since become fervid. The newspapers, and particularly the Sunday newspapers, indulged in large decorative theatrical pages, in which the faces and forms of well-known theatrical celebrities appeared, enclosed with artistic scrolls. The magazines also -- or at least one or two of the newer ones -- published occasional portraits of pretty stars, and now and again photos of scenes from various plays. Carrie watched these with growing interest. When would a scene from her opera appear? When would some paper think her photo worth while?
The Sunday before taking her new part she scanned the theatrical pages for some little notice. It would have accorded with her expectations if nothing had been said, but there in the squibs, tailing off several more substantial items, was a wee notice. Carrie read it with a tingling body:
The part of Katisha, the country maid, in "The Wives of Abdul" at the Broadway, heretofore played by Inez Carew, will be hereafter filled by Carrie Madenda, one of the cleverest members of the chorus.
Carrie hugged herself with delight. Oh, wasn't it just fine! At last! The first, the long-hoped for, the delightful notice! And they called her clever. She could hardly restrain herself from laughing loudly. Had Lola seen it?
"They've got a notice here of the part I'm going to play tomorrow night," said Carrie to her friend.
"Oh, jolly! Have they?" cried Lola, running to her. "That's all right," she said, looking. "You'll get more now, if you do well. I had my picture in the 'World' once."
"Did you?" asked Carrie.
"Did I? Well, I should say," returned the little girl. "They had a frame around it."
Carrie laughed.
"They've never published my picture."
"But they will," said Lola. "You'll see. You do better than most that get theirs in now."
Carrie felt deeply grateful for this. She almost loved Lola for the sympathy and praise she extended. It was so helpful to her -- so almost necessary.
Fulfilling her part capably brought another notice in the papers that she was doing her work acceptably. This pleased her immensely. She began to think the world was taking note of her.
The first week she got her thirty-five dollars, it seemed an enormous sum. Paving only three dollars for room rent seemed ridiculous. After giving Lola her twenty-five, she still had seven dollars left. With four left over from previous earnings, she had eleven. Five of this went to pay the regular installment on the clothes she had to buy. The next week she was even in greater feather. Now, only three dollars need be paid for room rent and five on her clothes. The rest she had for food and her own whims.
"You'd better save a little for summer," cautioned Lola. "We'll probably close in May."
"I intend to," said Carrie.
The regular entrance of thirty-five dollars a week to one who has endured scant allowances for several years is a demoralising thing. Carrie found her purse bursting with good green bills of comfortable denominations. Having no one dependent upon her, she began to buy pretty clothes and pleasing trinkets, to eat well, and to ornament her room. Friends were not long in gathering about. She met a few young men who belonged to Lola's staff. The members of the opera company made her acquaintance without the formality of introduction. One of these discovered a fancy for her. On several occasions he strolled home with her.
"Let's stop in and have a rarebit," he suggested one midnight.
"Very well," said Carrie.
In the rosy restaurant, filled with the merry lovers of late hours, she found herself criticising this man. He was too stilted, too self-opinionated. He did not talk of anything that lifted her above the common run of clothes and material success. When it was all over, he smiled most graciously.
"Got to go straight home, have you?" he said.
"Yes," she answered, with an air of quiet understanding.
"She's not so inexperienced as she looks," he thought, and thereafter his respect and ardour were increased.
She could not help sharing in Lola's love for a good time. There were days when they went carriage riding, nights when after the show they dined, afternoons when they strolled along Broadway, tastefully dressed. She was getting in the metropolitan whirl of pleasure.
At last her picture appeared in one of the weeklies. She had not known of it, and it took her breath. "Miss Carrie Madenda," it was labelled. "One of the favourites of 'The Wives of Abdul' company." At Lola's advice she had had some pictures taken by Sarony. They had got one there. She thought of going down and buying a few copies of the paper, but remembered that there was no one she knew well enough to send them to. Only Lola, apparently, in all the world was interested.
The metropolis is a cold place socially, and Carrie soon found that a little money brought her nothing. The world of wealth and distinction was quite as far away as ever. She could feel that there was no warm, sympathetic friendship back of the easy merriment with which many approached her. All seemed to be seeking their own amusement, regardless of the possible sad consequence to others. So much for the lessons of Hurstwood and Drouet.
In April she learned that the opera would probably last until the middle or the end of May, according to the size of the audiences. Next season it would go on the road. She wondered if she would be with it. As usual, Miss Osborne, owing to her moderate salary, was for securing a home engagement.
"They're putting on a summer play at the Casino," she announced, after figuratively putting her ear to the ground. "Let's try and get in that."
"I'm willing," said Carrie.
They tried in time and were apprised of the proper date to apply again. That was May 16th. Meanwhile their own show closed May 5th.
"Those that want to go with the show next season," said the manager, "will have to sign this week."
"Don't you sign," advised Lola. "I wouldn't go."
"I know," said Carrie, "but maybe I can't get anything else."
"Well, I won't," said the little girl, who had a resource in her admirers. "I went once and I didn't have anything at the end of the season."
Carrie thought this over. She had never been on the road.
"We can get along," added Lola. "I always have."
Carrie did not sign.
The manager who was putting on the summer skit at the Casino had never heard of Carrie, but the several notices she had received, her published picture, and the programme bearing her name had some little weight with him. He gave her a silent part at thirty dollars a week.
"Didn't I tell you?" said Lola. "It doesn't do you any good to go away from New York. They forget all about you if you do."
Now, because Carrie was pretty, the gentlemen who made up the advance illustrations of shows about to appear for the Sunday papers selected Carrie's photo along with others to illustrate the announcement. Because she was very pretty, they gave it excellent space and drew scrolls about it. Carrie was delighted. Still, the management did not seem to have seen anything of it. At least, no more attention was paid to her than before. At the same time there seemed very little in her part. It consisted of standing around in all sorts of scenes, a silent little Quakeress. The author of the skit had fancied that a great deal could be made of such a part, given to the right actress, but now, since it had been doled out to Carrie, he would as leave have had it cut out.
"Don't kick, old man," remarked the manager. "If it don't go the first week we will cut it out."
Carrie had no warning of this halcyon intention. She practised her part ruefully, feeling that she was effectually shelved. At the dress rehearsal she was disconsolate.
"That isn't so bad," said the author, the manager noting the curious effect which Carrie's blues had upon the part. "Tell her to frown a little more when Sparks dances."
Carrie did not know it, but there was the least show of wrinkles between her eyes and her mouth was puckered quaintly.
"Frown a little more, Miss Madenda," said the stage manager.
Carrie instantly brightened up, thinking he had meant it as a rebuke.
"No; frown," he said. "Frown as you did before."
Carrie looked at him in astonishment.
"I mean it," he said. "Frown hard when Mr. Sparks dances. I want to see how it looks."
It was easy enough to do. Carrie scowled. The effect was something so quaint and droll it caught even the manager.
"That is good," he said. "If she'll do that all through, I think it will take."
Going over to Carrie, he said:
"Suppose you try frowning all through. Do it hard. Look mad. It'll make the part really funny."
On the opening night it looked to Carrie as if there were nothing to her part, after all. The happy, sweltering audience did not seem to see her in the first act. She frowned and frowned, but to no effect. Eyes were riveted upon the more elaborate efforts of the stars.
In the second act, the crowd, wearied by a dull conversation, roved with its eyes about the stage and sighted her. There she was, gray-suited, sweet-faced, demure, but scowling. At first the general idea was that she was temporarily irritated, that the look was genuine and not fun at all. As she went on frowning, looking now at one principal and now at the other, the audience began to smile. The portly gentlemen in the front rows began to feel that she was a delicious little morsel. It was the kind of frown they would have loved to force away with kisses. All the gentlemen yearned toward her. She was capital.
At last, the chief comedian, singing in the centre of the stage, noticed a giggle where it was not expected. Then another and another. When the place came for loud applause it was only moderate. What could be the trouble? He realised that something was up.
All at once, after an exit, he caught sight of Carrie. She was frowning alone on the stage and the audience was giggling and laughing.
"By George, I won't stand that!" thought the thespian. "I'm not going to have my work cut up by some one else. Either she quits that when I do my turn or I quit."
"Why, that's all right," said the manager, when the kick came. "That's what she's supposed to do. You needn't pay any attention to that."
"But she ruins my work."
"No, she don't," returned the former, soothingly. "It's only a little fun on the side."
"It is, eh?" exclaimed the big comedian. "She killed my hand all right. I'm not going to stand that."
"Well, wait until after the show. Wait until tomorrow. We'll see what we can do."
The next act, however, settled what was to be done. Carrie was the chief feature of the play. The audience, the more it studied her, the more it indicated its delight. Every other feature paled beside the quaint, teasing, delightful atmosphere which Carrie contributed while on the stage. Manager and company realised she had made a hit.
The critics of the daily papers completed her triumph. There were long notices in praise of the quality of the burlesque, touched with recurrent references to Carrie. The contagious mirth of the thing was repeatedly emphasised.
"Miss Madenda presents one of the most delightful bits of character work ever seen on the Casino stage," observed the sage critic of the "Sun." "It is a bit of quiet, unassuming drollery which warms like good wine. Evidently the part was not intended to take precedence, as Miss Madenda is not often on the stage, but the audience, with the characteristic perversity of such bodies, selected for itself. The little Quakeress was marked for a favourite the moment she appeared, and thereafter easily held attention and applause. The vagaries of fortune are indeed curious."
The critic of the "Evening World," seeking as usual to establish a catch phrase which should "go" with the town, wound up by advising: "If you wish to be merry, see Carrie frown."
The result was miraculous so far as Carrie's fortune was concerned. Even during the morning she received a congratulatory message from the manager.
"You seem to have taken the town by storm," he wrote. "This is delightful. I am as glad for your sake as for my own."
The author also sent word.
That evening when she entered the theatre the manager had a most pleasant greeting for her.
"Mr. Stevens," he said, referring to the author, "is preparing a little song, which he would like you to sing next week."
"Oh, I can't sing," returned Carrie.
"It isn't anything difficult. 'It's something that is very simple,' he says, 'and would suit you exactly.'"
"Of course, I wouldn't mind trying," said Carrie, archly.
"Would you mind coming to the box-office a few moments before you dress?" observed the manager, in addition. "There's a little matter I want to speak to you about."
"Certainly," replied Carrie.
In that latter place the manager produced a paper.
"Now, of course," he said, "we want to be fair with you in the matter of salary. Your contract here only calls for thirty dollars a week for the next three months. How would it do to make it, say, one hundred and fifty a week and extend it for twelve months?"
"Oh, very well," said Carrie, scarcely believing her ears.
"Supposing, then, you just sign this."
Carrie looked and beheld a new contract made out like the other one, with the exception of the new figures of salary and time. With a hand trembling from excitement she affixed her name.
"One hundred and fifty a week!" she murmured, when she was again alone. She found, after all -- as what millionaire has not? -- that there was no realising, in consciousness, the meaning of large sums. It was only a shimmering, glittering phrase in which lay a world of possibilities.
Down in a third-rate Bleecker Street hotel, the brooding Hurstwood read the dramatic item covering Carrie's success, without at first realising who was meant. Then suddenly it came to him and he read the whole thing over again.
"That's her, all right, I guess," he said.
Then he looked about upon a dingy, moth-eaten hotel lobby.
"I guess she's struck it," he thought, a picture of the old shiny, plush-covered world coming back, with its lights, its ornaments, its carriages, and flowers. Ah, she was in the walled city now! Its splendid gates had opened, admitting her from a cold, dreary outside. She seemed a creature afar off -- like every other celebrity he had known.
"Well, let her have it," he said. "I won't bother her."
It was the grim resolution of a bent, bedraggled, but unbroken pride.
嘉莉在她那舒适的房间里安顿了下来,这时她在想不知道赫斯渥会怎样看待她的出走。她把几件东西匆匆摆好后,就动身去戏院,心里有些料想会在戏院门口碰到他。因为没有发现他,她的恐惧心理消失了,于是她感觉对他更加友好了一些。她几乎把他忘了,直到散戏后准备出来时,想到他可能趁这个机会等在那里,她又感到害怕了。一天又一天过去了,她没有听到任何消息,这样一来打消了他会来找她麻烦的想法。 过了不久,除了偶尔想起以外,她完全摆脱了在公寓里时那种压在她生活上的忧愁。
如果你注意到一种职业会有多快就能把一个人完全吸引住的话,你会感到奇怪的。听着小萝拉的闲言碎语,嘉莉开始了解戏剧界的情况了。她知道了戏剧界的报纸是个什么样子,哪些报纸刊登有关女演员的新闻和类似的东西。她开始看报纸上的那些评论介绍,不单是有关她在其中扮演一个很小的角色的那出歌剧的,也看其它的。渐渐地,她心里充满了想上报的愿望。她渴望自己也像别人一样有名,并且贪婪地阅读一切有关她这一行里那些名角儿的褒贬评论。她所神往的这个花花世界完全把她吸引住了。
差不多也就在这个时候,报纸和杂志开始将舞台上的美人的照片用作插图,而且此后这种作法形成了热潮。装饰性很强的带有插图的大幅戏剧版面充斥了各种报纸,特别是星期日版报纸,这些版面上刊登出戏剧界大名角儿的半身和全身照片,照片四周还饰有艺术花边。杂志--或者至少是一两种较新的杂志--也偶尔刊登漂亮名角儿的照片,时而还刊登各剧的剧照。嘉莉看着这些,兴趣越来越大。什么时候会登出一幅她正在演的那出歌剧的剧照呢?什么时候会有份报纸认为她的照片值得一登呢?
在她出演新角色之前的那个星期天,她浏览了报纸上的戏剧版,想看看会不会有什么短的介绍。倘若报上只字不提,也是在她的意料之中的,但是在那些小新闻中,接在几则较为重要的新闻之后,还真有一段很短的介绍。嘉莉看的时候,全身都激动起来。
正在百老汇戏院上演的《阿布都尔的后妃》一剧中的乡下姑娘卡蒂莎一角,原由伊内兹·卡鲁扮演,今后将由群舞队中最伶俐的队员嘉莉·麦登达担任。
嘉莉高兴地为自己感到庆幸。啊,这可是太好了!终于上报了!这生平第一次的、盼望已久的、令人愉快的报纸介绍!而且他们说她伶俐。她都忍不住想放声大笑一常不知萝拉看见了没有?
“这张报纸登了关于明晚我要扮演新角色的介绍。”嘉莉对她的朋友说。
“哦,好极了!是真的登了?”萝拉喊着,朝她跑来。“这就好了,”她说,看看报纸。“现在只要你演得好,报上的评论会更多的。我的照片有一次登在《世界报》上。”“这是真的?”嘉莉问。
“什么这是真的?哦,据我看是真的,”小姑娘回答,“他们还在照片四周饰了花边。”嘉莉笑了。
“报上还从未登过我的照片呢。”
“但是会登的,”萝拉说,“你就等着瞧吧。你演得比现在大多数登过照片的人都要好。”听到这话,嘉莉深深地觉得感激。她差不多要爱上萝拉了,因为萝拉给了她同情和赞美。这对她十分有益,而且几乎是十分必要的。
她扮演这个角色所展示的才能又引来了报纸的另一段评论,说她的表演受到欢迎。这使她高兴万分。她开始认为自己正在引起世人的注意。
她第一个星期拿到她那35块钱的时候,觉得这是一个巨大的数目。付房租只要花3块钱。说起来似乎很可笑。把借萝拉的那25块钱还掉之后,她还剩下7块钱。加上以前余下的4块钱,她已经有了11块钱。其中的5块钱被用来付她非买不可的行头的分期付款。第二个星期她更加情绪高涨。现在只要付3块钱的房租和5块钱的行头。剩下的钱她用来吃饭和买一些自己喜欢的东西。
“你最好攒一点钱夏天用,”萝拉提醒道。“我们可能在5月份停演的。”“我会攒的,”嘉莉说。
每星期35块钱的固定收入,对一个几年来一直忍受着靠几个零花钱过日子的人,是会产生消极影响的。嘉莉发现自己的钱包里装满了面值可观的绿色钞票。没有人要靠她养活,因此她开始购买漂亮的衣服和可爱的小玩意儿,开始吃好的,并装饰自己的房间,不久她的身边就聚集了一些朋友。她和萝拉的那伙人中的几个青年见了面。剧团的男演员也未经正式介绍就结识了她。其中的一个还迷上了她。有几次他陪她走回家。
“我们停一下,进去吃点点心吧,”一天午夜,他建议说。
“很好,”嘉莉说。
餐馆里被灯光照成了玫瑰色,坐满了喜欢夜里出来寻欢作乐的人。她发现自己在挑这个男人的毛玻他太做作,太固执己见了。他和她的谈话从未超出一般的服饰和物质成就的话题。点心吃完时,他极有礼貌地笑了笑。
“你得直接回家,是吗?”他说。
“是的,”她回答,露出心领神会的神气。
“她可不像看上去那样幼稚,”他想,从此对她更加尊重和热情。
她难免受到萝拉的爱好的影响,和她一起寻欢作乐。有些白天,她们出去乘马车兜风;有些夜晚,她们在散戏之后去吃宵夜;有些下午,她们打扮得十分雅致,在百老汇大街上散步。
她正投身于这大都市的欢乐的漩涡之中。
终于有一家周报登出了她的照片。她事先不知道,所以这张照片还让她吃了一惊。照片附有简短的说明:“嘉莉·麦登达小姐,上演《阿布都尔的后妃》的剧团的红演员之一。”她听从萝拉的劝告,曾经请萨罗尼为她拍了几张照片。他们登出了一张。她想去街上买几份这张报纸,但是又想起自己没有什么很熟的朋友可以送的。在这个世界上,显然只有萝拉一个人对此感兴趣。
从社交方面看,大都市是个冷酷的地方,嘉莉很快就发现有一点钱并没有带给她任何东西。富人和名人的世界还是和以前一样可望而不可及。她能够感觉得到,很多接近她的人所表现的那份悠闲快乐的背后,并没有任何温暖的、富于同情心的友谊。所有的人似乎都在自寻其乐,不顾可能给别人带来悲伤的后果。赫斯渥和杜洛埃给她的教训已经够多的了。
4月里,她得知歌剧可能演到5月中旬或者5月底结束,这要根据观众多少而定。下个季度就要出去巡回演出。她不知道自己是否跟着去。奥斯本小姐则因为自己的薪水不高,照例想在本地另签演出合同。
“卡西诺戏院将在夏季上演一出戏,”她出去打听了一下情况后,宣布说,“我们试试去那里找个角色。”“我很乐意,”嘉莉说。
她们及时去联系,并被告知了再去申请的合适时间。这个时间是5月16日。而她们自己的演出5月5日就结束。
“凡是下季度愿意随团外出演出的人,”经理说,“都得在这个星期签约。”“你别签,”萝拉劝道,“我不会去的。”“我知道,”嘉莉说,“可是也许我找不到别的事做。”“哼,我可不去,”这个小姑娘说,她有些捧场的人能帮她的忙。“我去过一次,一个季度演到头却毫无收获。”嘉莉考虑了一下这件事。她从来没有出去巡回演出过。
“我们能混下去的,”萝拉补充说,“我总是这样过来的。”嘉莉没有签约。
那个要在夏季在卡西诺戏院上演滑稽剧的经理,从未听说过嘉莉,但是报上对她的那几次介绍、登出的照片以及有她名字的节目单,对他产生了一些的影响。他按30块钱的周薪分给她一个没有台词的角色。
“我不是告诉过你吗?”萝拉说,“离开纽约不会对你有任何好处。你一走,人们就把你全忘了。”这时,那些在星期日版报纸上刊登插图预告即将上演的戏剧的先生们,因为嘉莉容貌美丽,选中了她和其他一些演员的照片作为这出戏的预告的插图。因为她长得非常漂亮,他们把她的照片放在显著的位置,四周还饰了花边。嘉莉很高兴。
可是,剧团经理部的人似乎并没有从中看出什么。至少,对她并不比以前更为重视。同时,她演的这个角色简直没什么可演的。这个角色是一个没有台词的教友会小教徒,只是在各场戏中站在一边。剧作家原来设想如果找到合适的女演员担任这个角色,这个角色的戏会大有看头,但是现在既然这个角色胡乱分给了嘉莉,他倒宁愿砍了这个角色。
“别抱怨了,老朋友,”经理说,“如果第一个星期演不好的话,我们就砍了它。”嘉莉事先一点不知道这个息事宁人的主意。她懊丧地排练着自己的角色,觉得自己实际上是被闲置在一边。彩排时她闷闷不乐。
“并不太糟嘛,”剧作家说,经理也注意到嘉莉的忧郁使这个角色产生了奇妙的效果。“告诉她在斯派克斯跳舞的时候,眉头再皱紧一些。”嘉莉自己并不知道,但是在她的眉间稍稍出现了一些皱纹,而且她的嘴也很奇特地撅着。
“再皱紧一点眉头,麦登达小姐,”舞台监督说。
嘉莉立刻露出高兴的脸色,以为他的意思是在指责她。
“不对,要皱眉,”他说,“像你刚才那样皱眉。”嘉莉吃惊地看着他。
“我真的要你皱眉头,”他说,“等斯派克斯先生跳舞的时候,使劲地邹起眉头。我要看看效果怎么样。”这太容易做到了。嘉莉做出愁眉苦脸的样子。效果十分奇妙而可笑,连经理也被吸引住了。
“这样很好,”他说,“要是她能这样做到底,我看会成功的。”他走到嘉莉面前说:“你就一直皱着眉头。使劲地皱着。做出非常生气的样子。
这样就会使这个角色很引人发笑了。”
开演的那天晚上,嘉莉觉得似乎自己演的角色终究还是无足轻重。那些快乐、狂热的观众在第一幕里好像都没有看见她。她把眉头皱了又皱。但是什么效果也没有。观众的目光都集中在那些主角们的精心表演上。
在第二幕里,观众们因为听厌了一段枯燥无味的对白,目光开始在舞台上扫来扫去,于是就看见了她。她就在那里,穿着灰色的衣服,漂亮的脸上显得严肃而忧郁。起初,大家都以为她是一时不高兴,表情是真的,一点也不觉得可笑。但她一直皱着眉头,时而看看这个主角,时而又看看那个主角。这时,观众开始发笑了。前排的那些大腹便便的绅士们开始觉得她是一个可人的小东西。她的那种皱眉正是他们乐于用亲吻来抚平的。所有的男人都向往着她。她演得真是棒极了。
最后,那个正在舞台中心演唱的主要喜剧演员,注意到在不该笑的时候有人发出一阵咯咯的笑声。然后,一阵又是一阵。到了应该博得高声喝彩的地方,听到的喝彩声却不大。是怎么回事呢?他知道是出了问题。
一次下场后,他突然看见了嘉莉。她独自在舞台上皱着眉头,而观众有的在咯咯地笑,有的则在放声大笑。
“天哪,我可受不了这个!”这个演员想,“我可不要别人来搅了我的演出。要么我演的时候她不要这么干,要么我就不干了。”“咳,这没什么嘛,”当听到抗议时,经理说道。“那是她该做的。你不用理睬的。”“可是她毁了我的演出。”“不,她没有,”前者安慰说,“那只不过是附加的一点笑料。”“真是这样吗?”这个大喜剧演员嚷了起来,“她害得我一点也使不出身手。我不会容忍的。”“行啦,等戏演完了再说吧。等明天再说,让我们看看该怎么办。”可是,到了下一幕,就决定了该怎么办了。嘉莉成了这出戏的主要特色。观众越是仔细地观察她,就越明显地表示出对她的喜爱。嘉莉在舞台上给观众带来的那种奇特、撩人、愉快的气氛,使得这出戏的其它特色都相形见绌。经理和整个剧团都意识到她获得了成功。
那些报纸上的剧评家使她的成功更为圆满。有些长篇评论称赞这出滑稽剧的演出质量,一再提到嘉莉。并且反复强调了剧中那富有感染力的笑料。
“麦登达小姐在卡西诺戏院舞台上的特殊性格角色的表演是迄今在该戏院上演的此类演出中的最喜人的一段,"《太阳报》的德高望重的剧评家如是说。”这是一段既不哗众取宠又不矫揉造作的滑稽表演,像美酒一样温馨。显然这个角色原来并不想占有重要的地位,因为麦登达小姐不常出常但是观众却以其特有的癖好,做出了自己的选择。这个教友会小教徒的与众不同之处在于,她一出场就受到了青睐,而且此后很轻松地引人注目并博得喝彩。命运的变化莫测真是不可思议。“《世界晚报》的剧评家,照例想创造一个能风靡全城的警句,就用这样的建议作为结束语:“如果你想不发愁,请看嘉莉皱眉头。"就嘉莉的命运而言,这一切产生了奇迹般的效果,就在那天早晨,她收到经理的贺信。
“你就像风暴一样席卷了全城,”他写道,“这很可喜。我为你,也为我自己感到高兴。”剧作家也有信来。
那天晚上,当她走进戏院时,经理极其和悦地招呼她。
“史蒂文斯先生,”他说,指的是那位剧作家,“正在写一首小曲子,想要你下个星期演唱。”“哎呀,我不会唱歌,”嘉莉回答。
“这事并不难。那是一首很简单的曲子,”他说,“你唱正合适。”“当然可以,我愿意试试,”嘉莉伶俐地说。
“你化妆之前到票房里来一下好吗?”经理又补充说,“我有点小事想和你谈谈。”“我一定来,”嘉莉回答。
在票房里,经理拿出一张纸。
“现在,当然罗,”他说道,“我们不想在薪水上亏待你。按照你在这里的合同,今后的三个月里你每周只有30块钱。如果把它定为,比如说每周150块钱,并把合同期延长到十二个月,你看怎么样?”“哦,太好了,”嘉莉说,几乎不相信自己的耳朵。
“那么,就请你把这个签了吧。”
嘉莉一看是一份和先前那份同样格式的新合同,只是薪水和期限的数字变了。她用一只激动得发抖的手签上了自己的名字。
“每周150块钱!”当又只有一个人的时候,她喃喃地念着。她发现--哪个百万富翁不是这样呢?--人的头脑终究无法意识到大笔金额的意义。那只是闪闪发光的几个字,里面却包含着无限的可能性。
在布利克街一家三等旅馆里,郁郁沉思的赫斯渥,看见了报道嘉莉成功的戏剧新闻,但一开始他并没有意识到指的是谁。然后,他突然想起来了,就又把全篇报道看了一遍。
“是她,我看就是她,”他说。
这时他朝这个阴暗、破烂的旅馆门厅四周看了看。
“我看她是交了红运了,”他想,眼前又出现了昔日那明亮豪华的世界,那里的灯光、装饰、马车和鲜花。啊,她现在到了禁城里面了!禁城那些辉煌的大门都敞开了,请她从寒冷的凄凉的外面进到了里面。她仿佛成了一个高不可攀的人物--就像他曾经认识的所有其他名人一样。
“好哇,让她自己享受去吧,”他说,“我不会打扰她的。”这是一颗被压弯、玷污,但还没有被压碎的自尊心坚强地下的决心。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 44楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 44 AND THIS IS NOT ELF LAND: WHAT GOLD WILL NOT BUY
When Carrie got back on the stage, she found that over night her dressing-room had been changed.
"You are to use this room, Miss Madenda," said one of the stage lackeys.
No longer any need of climbing several flights of steps to a small coop shared with another. Instead, a comparatively large and commodious chamber with conveniences not enjoyed by the small fry overhead. She breathed deeply and with delight. Her sensations were more physical than mental. In fact, she was scarcely thinking at all. Heart and body were having their say.
Gradually the deference and congratulation gave her a mental appreciation of her state. She was no longer ordered, but requested, and that politely. The other members of the cast looked at her enviously as she came out arrayed in her simple habit, which she wore all through the play. All those who had supposedly been her equals and superiors now smiled the smile of sociability, as much as to say: "How friendly we have always been." Only the star comedian whose part had been so deeply injured stalked by himself. Figuratively, he could not kiss the hand that smote him.
Doing her simple part, Carrie gradually realised the meaning of the applause which was for her, and it was sweet. She felt mildly guilty of something -- perhaps unworthiness. When her associates addressed her in the wings she only smiled weakly. The pride and daring of place were not for her. It never once crossed her mind to be reserved or haughty -- to be other than she had been. After the performances she rode to her room with Lola, in a carriage provided.
Then came a week in which the first fruits of success were offered to her lips -- bowl after bowl. It did not matter that her splendid salary had not begun. The world seemed satisfied with the promise. She began to get letters and cards. A Mr. Withers -- whom she did not know from Adam -- having learned by some hook or crook where she resided, bowed himself politely in.
"You will excuse me for intruding," he said; "but have you been thinking of changing your apartments?"
"I hadn't thought of it," returned Carrie.
"Well, I am connected with the Wellington -- the new hotel on Broadway. You have probably seen notices of it in the papers."
Carrie recognised the name as standing for one of the newest and most imposing hostelries. She had heard it spoken of as having a splendid restaurant.
"Just so," went on Mr. Withers, accepting her acknowledgment of familiarity. "We have some very elegant rooms at present which we would like to have you look at, if you have not made up your mind where you intend to reside for the summer. Our apartments are perfect in every detail -- hot and cold water, private baths, special hall service for every floor, elevators and all that. You know what our restaurant is."
Carrie looked at him quietly. She was wondering whether he took her to be a millionaire.
"What are your rates?" she inquired.
"Well, now, that is what I came to talk with you privately about. Our regular rates are anywhere from three to fifty dollars a day."
"Mercy!" interrupted Carrie. "I couldn't pay any such rate as that."
"I know how you feel about it," exclaimed Mr. Withers, halting. "But just let me explain. I said those are our regular rates. Like every other hotel we make special ones, however. Possibly you have not thought about it, but your name is worth something to us."
"Oh!" ejaculated Carrie, seeing at a glance.
"Of course. Every hotel depends upon the repute of its patrons. A well-known actress like yourself," and he bowed politely, while Carrie flushed, "draws attention to the hotel, and -- although you may not believe it -- patrons."
"Oh, yes," returned Carrie, vacantly, trying to arrange this curious proposition in her mind.
"Now," continued Mr. Withers, swaying his derby hat softly and beating one of his polished shoes upon the floor, "I want to arrange, if possible, to have you come and stop at the Wellington. You need not trouble about terms. In fact, we need hardly discuss them. Anything will do for the summer -- a mere figure -- anything that you think you could afford to pay."
Carrie was about to interrupt, but he gave her no chance.
"You can come to-day or to-morrow-the earlier the better -- and we will give you your choice of nice, light, outside rooms -- the very best we have."
"You're very kind," said Carrie, touched by the agent's extreme affability. "I should like to come very much. I would want to pay what is right, however. I shouldn't want to-"
"You need not trouble about that at all," interrupted Mr. Withers. "We can arrange that to your entire satisfaction at any time. If three dollars a day is satisfactory to you, it will be so to us. All you have to do is to pay that sum to the clerk at the end of, the week or month, just as you wish, and he will give you a receipt for what the rooms would cost if charged for at our regular rates."
The speaker paused.
"Suppose you come and look at the rooms," he added.
"I'd be glad to," said Carrie, "but I have a rehearsal this morning."
"I did not mean at once," he returned, "Any time will do. Would this afternoon be inconvenient?"
"Not at all," said Carrie.
Suddenly she remembered Lola, who was out at the time.
"I have a room-mate," she added, "who will have to go wherever I do. I forgot about that."
"Oh, very well," said Mr. Withers, blandly. "It is for you to say whom you want with you. As I say, all that can be arranged to suit yourself."
He bowed and backed toward the door.
"At four, then, we may expect you?"
"Yes," said Carrie.
"I will be there to show you," and so Mr. Withers withdrew.
After rehearsal Carrie informed Lola.
"Did they really?" exclaimed the latter, thinking of the Wellington as a group of managers. "Isn't that fine? Oh, jolly! It's so swell. That's where we dined that night we went with those two Cushing boys. Don't you know?"
"I remember," said Carrie.
"Oh, it's as fine as it can be."
"We'd better be going up there," observed Carrie, later in the afternoon.
The rooms which Mr. Withers displayed to Carrie and Lola were three and bath -- a suite on the parlour floor. They were done in chocolate and dark red, with rugs and hangings to match. Three windows looked down into busy Broadway on the east, three into a side street which crossed there. There were two lovely bedrooms, set with brass and white enamel beds, white, ribbon-trimmed chairs and chiffoniers to match. In the third room, or parlour, was a piano, a heavy piano lamp, with a shade of gorgeous pattern, a library table, several huge easy rockers, some dado book shelves, and a gilt curio case, filled with oddities. Pictures were upon the walls, soft Turkish pillows upon the divan, footstools of brown plush upon the floor. Such accommodations would ordinarily cost a hundred dollars a week.
"Oh, lovely!" exclaimed Lola, walking about.
"It is comfortable," said Carrie, who was lifting a lace curtain and looking down into crowded Broadway.
The bath was a handsome affair, done in white enamel, with a large, blue-bordered stone tub and nickel trimmings. It was bright and commodious, with a bevelled mirror set in the wall at one end and incandescent lights arranged in three places.
"Do you find these satisfactory?" observed Mr. Withers.
"Oh, very," answered Carrie.
"Well, then, any time you find it convenient to move in, they are ready. The boy will bring you the keys at the door."
Carrie noted the elegantly carpeted and decorated hall, the marbelled lobby, and showy waiting-room. It was such a place as she had often dreamed of occupying.
"I guess we'd better move right away, don't you think so?" she observed to Lola, thinking of the commonplace chamber in Seventeenth Street.
"Oh, by all means," said the latter.
The next day her trunks left for the new abode.
Dressing, after the matinee on Wednesday, a knock came at her dressing-room door.
Carrie looked at the card handed by the boy and suffered a shock of surprise.
"Tell her I'll be right out," she said softly. Then, looking at the card, added: "Mrs. Vance."
"Why, you little sinner," the latter exclaimed, as she saw Carrie coming toward her across the now vacant stage. "How in the world did this happen?"
Carrie laughed merrily. There was no trace of embarrassment in her friend's manner. You would have thought that the long separation had come about accidentally.
"I don't know," returned Carrie, warming, in spite of her first troubled feelings, toward this handsome, good-natured young matron.
"Well, you know, I saw your picture in the Sunday paper, but your name threw me off. I thought it must be you or somebody that looked just like you, and I said: 'Well, now, I will go right down there and see.' I was never more surprised in my life. How are you, anyway?"
"Oh, very well," returned Carrie. "How have you been?"
"Fine. But aren't you a success! Dear, oh! All the papers talking about you. I should think you would be just too proud to breathe. I was almost afraid to come back here this afternoon."
"Oh, nonsense," said Carrie, blushing. "You know I'd be glad to see you."
"Well, anyhow, here you are. Can't you come up and take dinner with me now? Where are you stopping?"
"At the Wellington," said Carrie, who permitted herself a touch of pride in the acknowledgment.
"Oh, are you?" exclaimed the other, upon whom the name was not without its proper effect.
Tactfully, Mrs. Vance avoided the subject of Hurstwood, of whom she could not help thinking. No doubt Carrie had left him. That much she surmised.
"Oh, I don't think I can," said Carrie, "to-night. I have so little time. I must be back here by 7.30. Won't you come and dine with me?"
"I'd be delighted, but I can't to-night," said Mrs. Vance, studying Carrie's fine appearance. The latter's good fortune made her seem more than ever worthy and delightful in the other's eyes. "I promised faithfully to be home at six." Glancing at the small gold watch pinned to her bosom, she added: "I must be going, too. Tell me when you're coming up, if at all."
"Why, any time you like," said Carrie.
"Well, to-morrow then. I'm living at the Chelsea now."
"Moved again?" exclaimed Carrie, laughing.
"Yes. You know I can't stay six months in one place. I just have to move. Remember now -- half-past five."
"I won't forget," said Carrie, casting a glance at her as she went away. Then it came to her that she was as good as this woman now -- perhaps better. Something in the other's solicitude and interest made her feel as if she were the one to condescend.
Now, as on each preceding day, letters were handed her by the doorman at the Casino. This was a feature which had rapidly developed since Monday. What they contained she well knew. Mash notes were old affairs in their mildest form. She remembered having received her first one far back in Columbia City. Since then, as a chorus girl, she had received others -- gentlemen who prayed for an engagement. They were common sport between her and Lola, who received some also. They both frequently made light of them.
Now, however, they came thick and fast. Gentlemen with fortunes did not hesitate to note, as an addition to their own amiable collection of virtues, that they had their horses and carriages. Thus one:
I have a million in my own right. I could give you every luxury. There isn't anything you could ask for that you couldn't have. I say this, not because I want to speak of my money, but because I love you and wish to gratify your every desire. It is love that prompts me to write. Will you not give me one half-hour in which to plead my cause?
Such of these letters as came while Carrie was still in the Seventeenth Street place were read with more interest -- though never delight -- than those which arrived after she was installed in her luxurious quarters at the Wellington. Even there her vanity -- or that self-appreciation which, in its more rabid form, is called vanity -- was not sufficiently cloyed to make these things wearisome. Adulation, being new in any form, pleased her. Only she was sufficiently wise to distinguish between her old condition and her new one. She had not had fame or money before. Now they had come. She had not had adulation and affectionate propositions before. Now they had come. Wherefore? She smiled to think that men should suddenly find her so much more attractive. In the least way it incited her to coolness and indifference.
"Do look here," she remarked to Lola. "See what this man says: 'If you will only deign to grant me one half-hour,'" she repeated, with an imitation of languor. "The idea. Aren't men silly?"
"He must have lots of money, the way he talks," observed Lola.
"That's what they all say," said Carrie, innocently.
"Why don't you see him," suggested Lola, "and hear what he has to say?"
"Indeed I won't," said Carrie. "I know what he'd say. I don't want to meet anybody that way."
Lola looked at her with big, merry eyes.
"He couldn't hurt you," she returned. "You might have some fun with him."
Carrie shook her head.
"You're awfully queer," returned the little, blue-eyed soldier.
Thus crowded fortune. For this whole week, though her large salary had not yet arrived, it was as if the world understood and trusted her. Without money -- or the requisite sum, at least -- she enjoyed the luxuries which money could buy. For her the doors of fine places seemed to open quite without the asking. These palatial chambers, how marvellously they came to her. The elegant apartments of Mrs. Vance in the Chelsea -- these were hers. Men sent flowers, love notes, offers of fortune. And still her dreams ran riot. The one hundred and fifty! the one hundred and fifty! What a door to an Aladdin's cave it seemed to be. Each day, her head almost turned by developments, her fancies of what her fortune must be, with ample money, grew and multiplied. She conceived of delights which were not -- saw lights of joy that never were on land or sea. Then, at last, after a world of anticipation, came her first installment of one hundred and fifty dollars.
It was paid to her in greenbacks -- three twenties, six tens, and six fives. Thus collected it made a very convenient roll. It was accompanied by a smile and a salutation from the cashier who paid it.
"Ah, yes," said the latter, when she applied; "Miss Madenda -- one hundred and fifty dollars. Quite a success the show seems to have made."
"Yes, indeed," returned Carrie.
Right after came one of the insignificant members of the company, and she heard the changed tone of address.
"How much?" said the same cashier, sharply. One, such as she had only recently been, was waiting for her modest salary. It took her back to the few weeks in which she had collected -- or rather had received -- almost with the air of a domestic, four-fifty per week from a lordly foreman in a shoe factory -- a man who, in distributing the envelopes, had the manner of a prince doling out favours to a servile group of petitioners. She knew that out in Chicago this very day the same factory chamber was full of poor homely-clad girls working in long lines at clattering machines; that at noon they would eat a miserable lunch in a half-hour; that Saturday they would gather, as they had when she was one of them, and accept the small pay for work a hundred times harder than she was now doing. Oh, it was so easy now! The world was so rosy and bright. She felt so thrilled that she must needs walk back to the hotel to think, wondering what she should do.
It does not take money long to make plain its impotence, providing the desires are in the realm of affection. With her one hundred and fifty in hand, Carrie could think of nothing particularly to do. In itself, as a tangible, apparent thing which she could touch and look upon, it was a diverting thing for a few days, but this soon passed. Her hotel bill did not require its use. Her clothes had for some time been wholly satisfactory. Another day or two and she would receive another hundred and fifty. It began to appear as if this were not so startlingly necessary to maintain her present state. If she wanted to do anything better or move higher she must have more -- a great deal more.
Now a critic called to get up one of those tinsel interviews which shine with clever observations, show up the wit of critics, display the folly of celebrities, and divert the public. He liked Carrie, and said so, publicly -- adding, however, that she was merely pretty, good-natured, and lucky. This cut like a knife. The "Herald," getting up an entertainment for the benefit of its free ice fund, did her the honour to beg her to appear along with celebrities for nothing. She was visited by a young author, who had a play which he thought she could produce. Alas, she could not judge. It hurt her to think it. Then she found she must put her money in the bank for safety, and so moving, finally reached the place where it struck her that the door to life's perfect enjoyment was not open.
Gradually she began to think it was because it was summer. Nothing was going on much save such entertainments as the one in which she was star. Fifth Avenue was boarded up where the rich had deserted their mansions. Madison Avenue was little better. Broadway was full of loafing thespians in search of next season engagements. The whole city was quiet and her nights were taken up with her work. Hence the feeling that there was little to do.
"I don't know," she said to Lola one day, sitting at one of the windows which looked down into Broadway, "I get lonely; don't you?"
"No," said Lola, "not very often. You won't go anywhere. That's what's the matter with you."
"Where can I go?"
"Why, there're lots of places," returned Lola, who was thinking of her own lightsome tourneys with the gay youths. "You won't go with anybody."
"I don't want to go with these people who write to me. I know what kind they are."
"You oughtn't to be lonely," said Lola, thinking of Carrie's success. "There're lots would give their ears to be in your shoes."
Carrie looked out again at the passing crowd.
"I don't know," she said.
Unconsciously her idle hands were beginning to weary.
 等嘉莉又来到后台的时候,她发现一夜之间她的化妆室换了。 “你用这一间吧,麦登达小姐,”一个后台侍役说。
她用不着再爬几段楼梯去和另一个演员合用一小间了。
换了一个较宽敞的化妆室,装备有楼上那些跑龙套的无名之辈享受不到的便利设施。她高兴得深深地透了一口气。但她的感受是肉体上的而不是精神上的。实际上,她根本就不在思考。支配她的只是感情和知觉。
渐渐地,别人的敬意和祝贺使她能从精神上欣赏自己的处境了。她不用再听从别人的指挥,而是接受别人的请求了,还是很客气的请求。当她穿着她那身整出戏从头穿到尾的简单行头出场时,剧组的其他演员都妒忌地看着她。所有那些原以为和她地位相同以及高她一等的人,现在都友好地对她笑着,像是在说:“我们一向都很友好的。”只有那个自己的角色深受损害的喜剧明星,傲慢地独自走着。打个比方说,他是不能认敌为友。
嘉莉演着自己的简单角色,渐渐明白了观众为什么为她喝彩,感觉到其中的美妙。她觉得有点内疚--也许是因为受之有愧吧。当她的同伴们在舞台两侧招呼她时,她只是淡淡地笑笑。她不是那种一有了地位就妄自尊大的人。她从来就没想过要故作矜持或傲慢--改变自己平常的样子。演出结束以后,她和萝拉一起坐戏院提供的马车回到自己的房间。
此后的一个星期里,成功的最初果实一盘接一盘地送到了她的嘴边。她那丰厚的薪水尚未到手,但这无关紧要。看来只要有了许诺,世人就满足了。她开始收到来信和名片。一位威瑟斯先生--这人她根本不认识--想方设法地打听到了她的住处,走了进来,客气地鞠着躬。
“请原谅我的冒昧,”他说,“你想过要换房子吗?”“我没想过,”嘉莉回答。
“哦,我在威灵顿饭店工作,那是百老汇大街上的一家新旅馆。你可能在报上看过有关它的报道。”嘉莉想起这是个旅馆的名字,是那些最新、最富丽堂皇的旅馆中的一家。她听人说起它里面设有一个豪华的餐厅。
“正是这样,”威瑟斯先生见她承认知道这家旅馆,继续说道。“倘若你还没有决定住在哪里度夏的话,我们现在有几套十分高雅的房阁,想请你去看看。我们的套房各项设施齐全--热水、冷水、独用浴室、每层楼的专门服务、电梯等,应有尽有。你是知道我们餐厅的情况的。”嘉莉默默地看着他。她在怀疑,他是不是把她当成了百万富翁。
“你们的房钱是多少?”她问。
“哦,这就是我现在来要和你私下里谈的事。我们规定的房钱自3块至50块钱一天不等。”“天哪!"嘉莉打断他说,"我可付不起那么高的房钱。”“我知道你是怎么想的,”威瑟斯先生大声说,停顿了一下。“但是让我来解释一下。我说过那是我们规定的价格。可是,像所有其它旅馆一样,我们还有特优价格。也许你还没有想过,但是你的大名对我们是有价值的。”“啊!”嘉莉不由自主地喊了起来,一眼看出了他的用意。
“当然啦,每家旅馆都要依靠其主顾的名声。像你这样的名角儿,”说着,他恭敬地鞠了鞠躬,嘉莉却羞红了脸,“可以引起人们对旅馆的注意,而且--虽然你可能不会相信--还可以招徕顾客。”“哦,是啊,”嘉莉茫然地回答,想在心里安下这个奇特的建议。
“现在,”威瑟斯先生接着说,一边轻轻地挥动着他的圆顶礼帽,并用一只穿着擦得很亮的皮鞋的脚敲打着地板,“如果可能的话,我想安排你来住在威灵顿饭店。你不用担心费用问题。实际上,我们用不着谈这些。多少都行,住一个夏天,一点点意思就行了,你觉得能付多少就付多少。”嘉莉要插话,但是他不让她有机会开口。
“你可以今天或者明天来,越早越好。我们会让你挑选优雅、明亮、临街的房间--我们的头等房间。”“承蒙你一片好意。”嘉莉说,被这个代理人的极端热忱感动了。“我很愿意来的。不过,我想我还是按章付费。我可不想--”“你根本不用担心这个,”威瑟斯先生打断了她。“我们可以把这事安排得让你完全满意,什么时候都可以。倘若你对3块钱一天感到满意的话,我们也同样满意。你只要在周末或者月底,悉听尊便,把这笔钱付给帐房就可以了,他会给你一张这种房间按我们的规定价格收费的收据。”说话的人停顿了一下。
“你就来看看房间吧,”他补充说。
“我很高兴去,”嘉莉说,“但是今天上午我要排练。”“我的意思并不是要你立刻就去,”他回答,“任何时候都行。今天下午可有什么不方便吗?”“一点也没有,”嘉莉说。
突然,她想起了此时不在家的萝拉。
“我有一个同住的人,”她补充说,“我到哪里,她也得到哪里。刚才我忘了这一点。”“哦,行啊,”威瑟斯先生和悦地说。“你说和谁住就和谁祝我已经说过,一切都可以按你的意思来安排。”他鞠着躬,朝门口退去。
“那么,4点钟,我们等你好吗?”
“好的,”嘉莉说。
“我会等在那里,领你去看房间的,”威瑟斯先生这样说着,退了出去。
排练结束后,嘉莉把这事告诉了萝拉。
“他们真是这个意思吗?”后者叫了起来,心想威灵顿饭店可是那帮大老板的天下。“这不是很好吗?哦,太妙了!这太好了。那就是那天晚上我们和库欣两兄弟一起去吃饭的地方。
你知道不知道?”
“我记得的,”嘉莉说。
“啊,这真是好极了。”
“我们最好去那里看看吧,”后来到了下午,嘉莉说。
威瑟斯先生带嘉莉和萝拉看的房间是和会客厅在同一层楼的一个套房,有三个房间带一间浴室。房间都漆成巧克力色和深红色,配有相称的地毯和窗帘。东面有三扇窗户可以俯瞰繁忙的百老汇大街,还有三扇窗户俯瞰与百老汇大街交叉的一条小街。有两间漂亮的卧室,里面放有涂着白色珐琅的铜床,缎带包边的白色椅子以及与之配套的五斗橱。第三个房间,或者说是会客室,里面有一架钢琴,一只沉甸甸的钢琴灯,灯罩的式样很华丽,一张书桌,几只舒服的大摇椅,几只沿墙放的矮书架,还有一只古玩架子,上面摆满了稀奇古怪的玩意儿。墙上有画,长沙发上有柔软的土耳其式枕垫,地板上有棕色长毛绒面的踏脚凳。配有这些设施的房间通常的价格是每周100块钱。
“啊,真可爱!”萝拉四处走动着,叫了起来。
“这地方很舒服,”嘉莉说,她正掀起一幅网眼窗帘,看着下面拥挤的百老汇大街。
浴室装修得很漂亮,铺着白色的瓷砖,里面有一只蓝边的磨石大浴缸,配有镀镍的水龙头等。浴室里又亮又宽敞,一头的墙上嵌着一面斜边镜子,有三个地方装着白炽灯。
“你对这些感到满意吗?”威瑟斯先生问道。
“喔,非常满意,”嘉莉回答。
“好的,那么,你觉得什么时候方便就搬进来,这套房子随时恭候你的光临。茶房会在门口把钥匙交给你的。”嘉莉注意到了铺着优美的地毯,装璜高雅的走廊,铺着大理石的门厅,还有华丽的接待室,这就是她曾经梦寐以求的地方。
“我看我们最好现在就搬进来,你看怎么样?”她对萝拉说,心里想着十七号街的那套普通的房间。
“哦,当然可以,”后者说。
第二天,她的箱子就搬到了新居。
星期三,演完日戏之后,她正在换装,听到有人敲她的化妆室的门。
嘉莉看到茶房递给她的名片,大大地吃了一惊。
“请告诉她,我马上就出来,”她轻声说道。然后,看着名片,加了一句:“万斯太太。”“喂,你这个小坏蛋,”当她看见嘉莉穿过这时已经空了的舞台向她走来时,万斯太太叫了起来。“这究竟是怎么回事呀?”嘉莉高兴地放声大笑。她的这位朋友的态度丝毫不显得尴尬。你会以为这么长时间的分别只不过是一件偶然发生的事而已。
“这我就不知道了,”嘉莉回答,对这位漂亮善良的年轻太太很热情,尽管开始时感到有些不安。
“哦,你知道的,我在星期日版的报纸上看到了你的照片,但是你的名字把我弄糊涂了。我想这一定是你,或者是一个和你长得一模一样的人,于是我说:'好哇,现在我就去那里看个明白。'我长这么大还没有这么吃惊过呢。不管那些了,你好吗?”“哦,非常好,”嘉莉回答,“你这一向也好吗?”“很好。你可真是成功了。所有的报纸都在谈论你。我都怕你会得意忘形了。今天下午我差一点就没敢到这里来。”“哦,别胡说了,”嘉莉说,脸都红了。“你知道,我会很高兴见到你的。”“好啦,不管怎么样,我找到了你。现在你能来和我一起吃晚饭吗?你住在哪里?”“在威灵顿饭店,”嘉莉说。她让自己在说这话时流露出一些得意。
“哦,是真的吗?”对方叫道。在她身上,这个名字产生了起应有的影响。
万斯太太知趣地避而不谈赫斯渥,尽管她不由自主地想起了他。毫无疑问,嘉莉已经抛弃了他。她至少能猜到这一点。
“哦,我看今天晚上是不行了,”嘉莉说。“我来不及。我得7点半就回到这里,你来和我一起吃饭好吗?”“我很乐意。但是我今天晚上不行,”万斯太太说,仔细地打量着嘉莉漂亮的容貌。在她看来,嘉莉的好运气使她显得比以前更加高贵、更加可爱了。"我答应过6点钟一准回家的。"她看了看别在胸前的小金表,补充说。“我也得走了。告诉我假如你能来的话,什么时候会来。”“噢,你高兴什么时候就什么时候,”嘉莉说。
“好的,那么就明天吧。我现在住在切尔西旅馆。”“又搬家了?”嘉莉大声笑着说。
“是的。你知道我在一个地方住不到六个月的。我就是得搬家。现在记住了,5点半。”“我不会忘记的,”嘉莉说,当她走时又看了她一眼。这时,嘉莉想起,现在她已经不比这个女人差了--也许还要好一些。万斯太太的关心和热情,有点使她觉得自己是屈就的一方了。
现在,像前些天一样,每天卡西诺戏院的门房都要把一些信件交给她。这是自星期一以来迅速发展起来的一大特色。这些信件的内容她十分清楚。情书都是用最温柔的形式写的老一套东西。她记得她的第一封情书是早在哥伦比亚城的时候收到的。从那以后,在她当群舞演员时,又收到了一些--写信的是些想请求约会的绅士。它们成了她和也收到过一些这种信的萝拉之间的共同笑料。她们两个常常拿这些信来寻开心。
可是,现在信来得又多又快。那些有钱的绅士除了要提到自己种种和蔼可亲的美德之外,还会毫不犹豫地提其他们有马有车。因此有这样一封信说:我个人名下有百万财产。我可以让你享受一切荣华富贵。你想要什么就会有什么。我说这些,不是因为我要夸耀自己有钱,而是因为我爱你并愿意满足你的所有欲望。是爱情促使我写这封信的。你能给我半个小时,听我诉说衷肠吗?
嘉莉住在十七街时收到的这种来信,和她搬进威灵顿饭店的豪华房间之后收到的这一类来信相比,前者读起来更有兴趣一些,虽然从不会使她感到高兴。即便到了威灵顿饭店,她的虚荣心—-或者说是自我欣赏,其更为偏激的形式就被称作虚荣心--还没有得到充分的满足,以至于她对这些信件会感到厌烦。任何形式的奉承,只要她觉得新鲜,她都会喜欢。只是她已经懂得了很多,明白自己已经今非昔比。昔日,她没有名,也没有钱。今天,两者都有了。昔日,她无人奉承,也无人求爱。今天,两者都来了。为什么呢?想到那些男人们竟会突然发现她比之从前是如此地更加具有吸引力,她觉得很好笑。这至少激起了她的冷漠。
“你来看看吧,”她对萝拉说,“看看这个人说的话,‘倘若你能给我半个小时,’”她重复了一遍,装出可怜巴巴有气无力的口气。“真奇怪。男人们可不是蠢得很吗?”“听他的口气,他肯定很有钱,”萝拉说。
“他们全都是这样说的,”嘉莉天真地说。
“你为什么不见他一面,”萝拉建议说,“听听他要说些什么呢?”“我真的不愿意,”嘉莉说,“我知道他要说什么的。我不想以这种方式见任何人。”萝拉用愉快的大眼睛看着她。
“他不会伤害你的,”她回答,“你也许可以跟他开开心。”嘉莉摇了摇头。
“你也太古怪了,”这个蓝眼睛的小士兵说道。
好运就这样接踵而来。在这整整一个星期里,虽然她那数目巨大的薪水还没有到手,但是仿佛人们都了解她并信任她。
她并没有钱。或者至少是没有必要的一笔钱,但她却享受着金钱所能买到的种种奢侈豪华。那些上等地方的大门似乎都对她敞开着,根本不用她开口。这些宫殿般的房间多么奇妙地就到了她的手中。万斯太太优雅的房间在切尔西旅馆,而这些房间则属于她。男人们送来鲜花,写来情书,主动向她奉献财产。
可她还在异想天开地做着美梦。这150块钱!这150块钱!这多么像是一个通往阿拉丁宝洞般世界的大门。每天,她都被事态的发展弄得几乎头昏眼花,而且,她对有了这么多钱,自己将会有个什么样的未来的幻想也与日俱增,越来越丰富了。她想象出世间没有的乐事--看见了地面或海上都从未出现过的欢乐的光芒。然后,无限的期待终于盼来了她的第一份150块钱的薪水。
这份薪水是用绿色钞票付给她的--三张20块,六张10块,还有六张5块。这样放到一起就成了使用起来很方便的一卷。发放薪水的出纳员在付钱的同时还对她含笑致意。
“啊,是的,”当她来领薪水时,出纳员说,“麦登达小姐,150块。看来戏演得很成功。”“是的,是很成功,”嘉莉回答。
紧接着上来一个剧团的无足轻重的演员。于是,她听到招呼这一位的口气改变了。
“多少?”同一个出纳员厉声说。一个像她不久前一样的无名演员在等着领她那微薄的薪水。这使她回想起曾经有几个星期,她在一家鞋厂里,几乎像个仆人一样,从一个傲慢无礼的工头手里领取--或者说是讨取--每周4块半的工钱。
这个人在分发薪水袋时,神情就像是一个王子在向一群奴颜卑膝的乞求者施舍恩惠。她知道,就在今天,远在芝加哥的那同一家工厂的厂房里,仍旧挤满了衣着简朴的穷姑娘,一长排一长排地在卡嗒作响的机器旁边干活。到了中午,她们只有半个钟头的时间胡乱吃一点东西。到了星期六,就像她是她们中的一个的时候一样,她们聚在一起领取少得可怜的工钱,而她们干的活却比她现在所做的事要繁重100倍。哦,现在是多么轻松啊!世界是多么美好辉煌。她太激动了,必须走回旅馆去想一想自己应该怎么办。
假如一个人的需求是属于感情方面的,金钱不久就会表明自己的无能。嘉莉手里拿着那150块钱,却想不出任何特别想做的事。这笔钱本身有形有貌,她看得见,摸得着,在头几天里,还是个让人高兴的东西。但是它很快就失去了这个作用。
她的旅馆帐单用不着这笔钱来支付。她的衣服在一段时间之内完全可以满足她了。再过一两天,她又要拿到150块钱。她开始觉得,要维持她眼前的状况,似乎并不是那么急需这笔钱。倘若她想干得更好或者爬得更高的话,她则必须拥有更多的钱--要多得多才行。
这时,来了一位剧评家,要写一篇那种华而不实的采访。
这种采访通篇闪耀着聪明的见解,显示出评论家的机智,暴露了名人们的愚蠢,因而能博得读者大众的欢心。他喜欢嘉莉,并且公开这么说,可是又补充说她只是漂亮、善良而且幸运而已。这话像刀子一样扎人。《先驱报》为筹措免费送冰基金而举行招待会,邀请她和名人们一同出席,但不用她捐款,以示对她的敬意。有一个年轻作家来拜访她,因为他有一个剧本,以为她可以上演。可惜她不能作主。想到这个,她就伤心。然后,她觉得自己必须把钱存进银行以保安全,这样发展下来,到了最后,她终于明白了,享受十全十美的生活的大门还没有打开。
渐渐地,她开始想到原因在于现在是夏季。除了她主演的这类戏剧之外,简直就没有其它的娱乐。第五大道上的富翁们已经出去避暑,空出的宅第都已锁好了门窗,钉上了木板。麦迪逊大街也好不了多少。百老汇大街上挤满了闲荡的演员,在寻找下个季度的演出机会。整个城市都很安静,而她的演出占用了她晚上的时间,因此有了无聊的感觉。
“我不明白,”一天,她坐在一扇能俯视百老汇大街的窗户旁边,对萝拉说,“我感到有些寂寞,你不觉得寂寞吗?”“不,”萝拉说,“不常觉得。你什么地方都不愿意去。这就是你感到寂寞的原因。”“我能去哪里呢?”“嗨,地方多得很,”萝拉回答。她在想着自己和那些快乐的小伙子的轻松愉快的交往。“你又不愿意跟任何人一起出去。”“我不想和这些给我写信的人一起出去。我知道他们是些什么样的人。”“你不应该感到寂寞,”萝拉说,想着嘉莉的成功。“很多人都愿意不惜任何代价来取得你的地位。”嘉莉又朝窗外看着过往的人群。
“我不明白,”她说。
不知不觉地,她闲着的双手开始使她感到厌倦。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 45楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 45 CURIOUS SHIFTS OF THE POOR
The gloomy Hurstwood, sitting in his cheap hotel, where he had taken refuge with seventy dollars -- the price of his furniture -- between him and nothing, saw a hot summer out and a cool fall in, reading. He was not wholly indifferent to the fact that his money was slipping away. As fifty cents after fifty cents were paid out for a day's lodging he became uneasy, and finally took a cheaper room -- thirty-five cents a day -- to make his money last longer. Frequently he saw notices of Carrie. Her picture was in the "World" once or twice, and an old "Herald" he found in a chair informed him that she had recently appeared with some others at a benefit for something or other. He read these things with mingled feelings. Each one seemed to put her farther and farther away into a realm which became more imposing as it receded from him. On the bill-boards, too, he saw a pretty poster, showing her as the Quaker Maid, demure and dainty. More than once he stopped and looked at these, gazing at the pretty face in a sullen sort of way. His clothes were shabby, and he presented a marked contrast to all that she now seemed to be.
Somehow, so long as he knew she was at the Casino, though he had never any intention of going near her, there was a subconscious comfort for him -- he was not quite alone. The show seemed such a fixture that, after a month or two, he began to take it for granted that it was still running. In September it went on the road and he did not notice it. When all but twenty dollars of his money was gone, he moved to a fifteen-cent lodging-house in the Bowery, where there was a bare lounging-room filled with tables and benches as well as some chairs. Here his preference was to close his eyes and dream of other days, a habit which grew upon him. It was not sleep at first, but a mental hearkening back to scenes and incidents in his Chicago life. As the present became darker, the past grew brighter, and all that concerned it stood in relief.
He was unconscious of just how much this habit had hold of him until one day he found his lips repeating an old answer he had made to one of his friends. They were in Fitzgerald and Moy's. It was as if he stood in the door of his elegant little office, comfortably dressed, talking to Sagar Morrison about the value of South Chicago real estate in which the latter was about to invest.
"How would you like to come in on that with me?" he heard Morrison say.
"Not me," he answered, just as he had years before. "I have my hands full now."
The movement of his lips aroused him. He wondered whether he had really spoken. The next time he noticed anything of the sort he did talk.
"Why don't you jump, you bloody fool?" he was saying. "Jump!"
It was a funny English story he was telling to a company of actors, Even as his voice recalled him, he was smiling. A crusty old codger, sitting near by seemed disturbed; at least, he stared in a most pointed way. Hurstwood straightened up. The humour of the memory fled in an instant and he felt ashamed. For relief, he left his chair and strolled out into the streets.
One day, looking down the ad. columns of the "Evening World," he saw where a new play was at the Casino. Instantly, he came to a mental halt. Carrie had gone! He remembered seeing a poster of her only yesterday, but no doubt it was one left uncovered by the new signs. Curiously, this fact shook him up. He had almost to admit that somehow he was depending upon her being in the city. Now she was gone. He wondered how this important fact had skipped him. Goodness knows when she would be back now. Impelled by a nervous fear, he rose and went into the dingy hall, where he counted his remaining money, unseen. There were but ten dollars in all.
He wondered how all these other lodging-house people around him got along. They didn't seem to do anything. Perhaps they begged -- unquestionably they did. Many was the dime he had given to such as they in his day. He had seen other men asking for money on the streets. Maybe he could get some that way. There was horror in this thought.
Sitting in the lodging-house room, he came to his last fifty cents. He had saved and counted until his health was affected. His stoutness had gone. With it, even the semblance of a fit in his clothes. Now he decided he must do something, and, walking about, saw another day go by, bringing him down to his last twenty cents -- not enough to eat for the morrow.
Summoning all his courage, he crossed to Broadway and up to the Broadway Central hotel. Within a block he halted, undecided. A big, heavy-faced porter was standing at one of the side entrances, looking out. Hurstwood purposed to appeal to him. Walking straight up, he was upon him before he could turn away.
"My friend," he said, recognising even in his plight the man's inferiority, "is there anything about this hotel that I could get to do?"
The porter stared at him the while he continued to talk.
"I'm out of work and out of money and I've got to get something -- it doesn't matter what. I don't care to talk about what I've been, but if you'd tell me how to get something to do, I'd be much obliged to you. It wouldn't matter if it only lasted a few days just now. I've got to have something."
The porter still gazed, trying to look indifferent. Then, seeing that Hurstwood was about to go on, he said:
"I've nothing to do with it. You'll have to ask inside."
Curiously, this stirred Hurstwood to further effort.
"I thought you might tell me."
The fellow shook his head irritably.
Inside went the ex-manager and straight to an office off the clerk's desk. One of the managers of the hotel happened to be there. Hurstwood looked him straight in the eye.
"Could you give me something to do for a few days?" he said. "I'm in a position where I have to get something at once."
The comfortable manager looked at him, as much as to say: "Well, I should judge so."
"I came here," explained Hurstwood, nervously, "because I've been a manager myself in my day. I've had bad luck in a way, but I'm not here to tell you that. I want something to do, if only for a week."
The man imagined he saw a feverish gleam in the applicant's eye.
"What hotel did you manage?" he inquired.
"It wasn't a hotel," said Hurstwood. "I was manager of Fitzgerald and Moy's place in Chicago for fifteen years."
"Is that so?" said the hotel man. "How did you come to get out of that?"
The figure of Hurstwood was rather surprising in contrast to the fact.
"Well, by foolishness of my own. It isn't anything to talk about now. You could find out if you wanted to. I'm 'broke' now and, if you will believe me, I haven't eaten anything to-day."
The hotel man was slightly interested in this story. He could hardly tell what to do with such a figure, and yet Hurstwood's earnestness made him wish to do something.
"Call Olsen," he said, turning to the clerk.
In reply to a bell and a disappearing hall-boy, Olsen, the head porter, appeared.
"Olsen," said the manager, "is there anything downstairs you could find for this man to do? I'd like to give him something."
"I don't know, sir," said Olsen. "We have about all the help we need. I think I could find something, sir, though, if you like."
"Do. Take him to the kitchen and tell Wilson to give him something to eat."
"All right, sir," said Olsen.
Hurstwood followed. Out of the manager's sight, the head porter's manner changed.
"I don't know what the devil there is to do," he observed.
Hurstwood said nothing. To him the big trunk hustler was a subject for private contempt.
"You're to give this man something to eat," he observed to the cook.
The latter looked Hurstwood over, and seeing something keen and intellectual in his eyes, said:
"Well, sit down over there."
Thus was Hurstwood installed in the Broadway Central, but not for long. He was in no shape or mood to do the scrub work that exists about the foundation of every hotel. Nothing better offering, he was set to aid the fireman, to work about the basement, to do anything and everything that might offer. Porters, cooks, firemen, clerks -- all were over him. Moreover his appearance did not please these individuals -- his temper was too lonely -- and they made it disagreeable for him.
With the stolidity and indifference of despair, however, he endured it all, sleeping in an attic at the roof of the house, eating what the cook gave him, accepting a few dollars a week, which he tried to save. His constitution was in no shape to endure.
One day the following February he was sent on an errand to a large coal company's office. It had been snowing and thawing and the streets were sloppy. He soaked his shoes in his progress and came back feeling dull and weary. All the next day he felt unusually depressed and sat about as much as possible, to the irritation of those who admired energy in others.
In the afternoon some boxes were to be moved to make room for new culinary supplies. He was ordered to handle a truck. Encountering a big box, he could not lift it.
"What's the matter there?" said the head porter. "Can't you handle it?"
He was straining hard to lift it, but now he quit.
"No," he said, weakly.
The man looked at him and saw that he was deathly pale.
"Not sick, are you?" he asked.
"I think I am," returned Hurstwood.
"Well, you'd better go sit down, then."
This he did, but soon grew rapidly worse. It seemed all he could do to crawl to his room, where he remained for a day.
"That man Wheeler's sick," reported one of the lackeys to the night clerk.
"What's the matter with him?"
"I don't know. He's got a high fever."
The hotel physician looked at him.
"Better send him to Bellevue," he recommended. "He's got pneumonia."
Accordingly, he was carted away.
In three weeks the worst was over, but it was nearly the first of May before his strength permitted him to be turned out. Then he was discharged.
No more weakly looking object ever strolled out into the spring sunshine than the once hale, lusty manager. All his corpulency had fled. His face was thin and pale, his hands white, his body flabby. Clothes and all, he weighed but one hundred and thirty-five pounds. Some old garments had been given him -- a cheap brown coat and misfit pair of trousers. Also some change and advice. He was told to apply to the charities.
Again he resorted to the Bowery lodging-house, brooding over where to look. From this it was but a step to beggary.
"What can a man do?" he said. "I can't starve."
His first application was in sunny Second Avenue. A well-dressed man came leisurely strolling toward him out of Stuyvesant Park. Hurstwood nerved himself and sidled near.
"Would you mind giving me ten cents?" he said, directly. "I'm in a position where I must ask someone."
The man scarcely looked at him, but fished in his vest pocket and took out a dime.
"There you are," he said.
"Much obliged," said Hurstwood, softly, but the other paid no more attention to him.
Satisfied with his success and yet ashamed of his situation, he decided that he would only ask for twenty-five cents more, since that would be sufficient. He strolled about sizing up people, but it was long before just the right face and situation arrived. When he asked, he was refused. Shocked by this result, he took an hour to recover and then asked again. This time a nickel was given him. By the most watchful effort he did get twenty cents more, but it was painful.
The next day he resorted to the same effort, experiencing a variety of rebuffs and one or two generous receptions. At last it crossed his mind that there was a science of faces, and that a man could pick the liberal countenance if he tried.
It was no pleasure to him, however, this stopping of passers-by. He saw one man taken up for it and now troubled lest he should be arrested. Nevertheless, he went on, vaguely anticipating that indefinite something which is always better.
It was with a sense of satisfaction, then, that he saw announced one morning the return of the Casino Company, "with Miss Carrie Madenda." He had thought of her often enough in days past. How successful she was -- how much money she must have! Even now, however, it took a severe run of ill-luck to decide him to appeal to her. He was truly hungry before he said:
"I'll ask her. She won't refuse me a few dollars."
Accordingly, he headed for the Casino one afternoon, passing it several times in an effort to locate the stage entrance. Then he sat in Bryant Park, a block away, waiting. "She can't refuse to help me a little," he kept saying to himself.
Beginning with half-past six, he hovered like a shadow about the Thirty-ninth Street entrance, pretending always to be a hurrying pedestrian and yet fearful lest he should miss his object. He was slightly nervous, too, now that the eventful hour had arrived; but being weak and hungry, his ability to suffer was modified. At last he saw that the actors were beginning to arrive, and his nervous tension increased, until it seemed as if he could not stand much more.
Once he thought he saw Carrie coming and moved forward, only to see that he was mistaken.
"She can't be long, now," he said to himself, half fearing to encounter her and equally depressed at the thought that she might have gone in by another way. His stomach was so empty that it ached.
Individual after individual passed him, nearly all well dressed, almost all indifferent. He saw coaches rolling by, gentlemen passing with ladies -- the evening's merriment was beginning in this region of theatres and hotels.
Suddenly a coach rolled up and the driver jumped down to open the door. Before Hurstwood could act, two ladies flounced across the broad walk and disappeared in the stage door. He thought he saw Carrie, but it was so unexpected, so elegant and far away, he could hardly tell. He waited a while longer, growing feverish with want, and then seeing that the stage door no longer opened, and that a merry audience was arriving, he concluded it must have been Carrie and turned away.
"Lord," he said, hastening out of the street into which the more fortunate were pouring, "I've got to get something."
At that hour, when Broadway is wont to assume its most interesting aspect, a peculiar individual invariably took his stand at the corner of Twenty-sixth Street and Broadway -- a spot which is also intersected by Fifth Avenue. This was the hour when the theatres were just beginning to receive their patrons. Fire signs announcing the night's amusements blazed on every hand. Cabs and carriages, their lamps gleaming like yellow eyes, pattered by. Couples and parties of three and four freely mingled in the common crowd, which poured by in a thick stream, laughing and jesting. On Fifth Avenue were loungers -- a few wealthy strollers, a gentleman in evening dress with his lady on his arm, some clubmen passing from one smoking-room to another. Across the way the great hotels showed a hundred gleaming windows, their cafes and billiard-rooms filled with a comfortable, well-dressed, and pleasure-loving throng. All about was the night, pulsating with the thoughts of pleasure and exhilaration -- the city bent upon finding joy in a thousand different ways.
This unique individual was no less than an ex-soldier turned religionist, who, having suffered the whips and privations of our peculiar social system, had concluded that his duty to the God which he conceived lay in aiding his fellow-man. The form of aid which he chose to administer was entirely original with himself. It consisted of securing a bed for all such homeless wayfarers as should apply to him at this particular spot, though he had scarcely the wherewithal to provide a comfortable habitation for himself.
Taking his place amid this lightsome atmosphere, he would stand, his stocky figure cloaked in a great cape overcoat, his head protected by a broad slouch hat, awaiting the applicants who had in various ways learned the nature of his charity. For a while he would stand alone, gazing like any idler upon an ever-fascinating scene. On the evening in question, a policeman passing saluted him as "captain," in a friendly way. An urchin who had frequently seen him before, stopped to gaze. All others took him for nothing out of the ordinary, save in the matter of dress, and conceived of him as a stranger whistling and idling for his own amusement.
As the first half-hour waned, certain characters appeared. Here and there in the passing crowds one might see, now and then, a loiterer edging interestedly near. A slouchy figure crossed the opposite corner and glanced furtively in his direction. Another came down Fifth Avenue to the corner of Twenty-sixth Street, took a general survey, and bobbled off again. Two or three noticeable Bowery types edged along the Fifth Avenue side of Madison Square, but did not venture over. The soldier, in his cape overcoat, walked a short line of ten feet at his corner, to and fro, indifferently whistling.
As nine o'clock approached, some of the hubbub of the earlier hour passed. The atmosphere of the hotels was not so youthful. The air, too, was colder. On every hand curious figures were moving -- watchers and peepers, without an imaginary circle, which they seemed afraid to enter -- a dozen in all. Presently, with the arrival of a keener sense of cold, one figure came forward. It crossed Broadway from out the shadow of Twenty-sixth Street, and, in a halting, circuitous way, arrived close to the waiting figure. There was something shamefaced or diffident about the movement, as if the intention were to conceal any idea of stopping until the very last moment. Then suddenly, close to the soldier, came the halt.
The captain looked in recognition, but there was no especial greeting. The newcomer nodded slightly and murmured something like one who waits for gifts. The other simply motioned toward the edge of the walk.
"Stand over there," he said.
By this the spell was broken. Even while the soldier resumed his short, solemn walk, other figures shuffled forward. They did not so much as greet the leader, but joined the one, sniffling and hitching and scraping their feet.
"Cold, ain't it?"
"I'm glad winter's over."
"Looks as though it might rain."
The motley company had increased to ten. One or two knew each other and conversed. Others stood off a few feet, not wishing to be in the crowd and yet not counted out. They were peevish, crusty, silent, eying nothing in particular and moving their feet.
There would have been talking soon, but the soldier gave them no chance. Counting sufficient to begin, he came forward.
"Beds, eh, all of you?"
There was a general shuffle and murmur of approval.
"Well, line up here. I'll see what I can do. I haven't a cent myself."
They fell into a sort of broken, ragged line. One might see, now, some of the chief characteristics by contrast. There was a wooden leg in the line. Hats were all drooping, a group that would ill become a second-hand Hester Street basement collection. Trousers were all warped and frayed at the bottom and coats worn and faded. In the glare of the store lights, some of the faces looked dry and chalky; others were red with blotches and puffed in the cheeks and under the eyes; one or two were rawboned and reminded one of railroad hands. A few spectators came near, drawn by the seemingly conferring group, then more and more, and quickly there was a pushing, gaping crowd. Some one in the line began to talk.
"Silence!" exclaimed the captain. "Now, then, gentlemen, these men are without beds. They have to have some place to sleep to-night. They can't lie out in the streets. I need twelve cents to put one of them to bed. Who will give it to me?"
No reply.
"Well, we'll have to wait here, boys, until some one does. Twelve cents isn't so very much for one man."
"Here's fifteen," exclaimed a young man, peering forward with strained eyes. "It's all I can afford."
"All right. Now I have fifteen. Step out of the line," and seizing one by the shoulder, the captain marched him off a little way and stood him up alone.
Coming back, he resumed his place and began again.
"I have three cents left. These men must be put to bed somehow. There are" -- counting -- "one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven, twelve men. Nine cents more will put the next man to bed; give him a good, comfortable bed for the night. I go right along and look after that myself. Who will give me nine cents?"
One of the watchers, this time a middle-aged man, handed him a five-cent piece.
"Now, I have eight cents. Four more will give this man a bed. Come, gentlemen. We are going very slow this evening. You all have good beds. How about these?"
"Here you are," remarked a bystander, putting a coin into his hand.
"That," said the, captain, looking at the coin, "pays for two beds for two men and gives me five on the next one. Who will give me seven cents more?"
"I will," said a voice.
Coming down Sixth Avenue this evening, Hurstwood chanced to cross east through Twenty-sixth Street toward Third Avenue. He was wholly disconsolate in spirit, hungry to what he deemed an almost mortal extent, weary, and defeated. How should he get at Carrie now? It would be eleven before the show was over. If she came in a coach, she would go away in one. He would need to interrupt under most trying circumstances. Worst of all, he was hungry and weary, and at best a whole day must intervene, for he had not heart to try again to-night. He had no food and no bed.
When he neared Broadway, he noticed the captain's gathering of wanderers, but thinking it to be the result of a street preacher or some patent medicine fakir, was about to pass on. However, in crossing the street toward Madison Square Park, he noticed the line of men whose beds were already secured, stretching out from the main body of the crowd. In the glare of the neighbouring electric light he recognised a type of his own kind -- the figures whom he saw about the streets and in the lodging-houses, drifting in mind and body like himself. He wondered what it could be and turned back.
There was the captain curtly pleading as before. He heard with astonishment and a sense of relief the oft-repeated words: "These men must have a bed." Before him was the line of unfortunates whose beds were yet to be had, and seeing a newcomer quietly edge up and take a position at the end of the line, he decided to do likewise. What use to contend? He was weary to-night. It was a simple way out of one difficulty, at least. Tomorrow, maybe, he would do better.
Back of him, where some of those were whose beds were safe, a relaxed air was apparent. The strain of uncertainty being removed, he heard them talking with moderate freedom and some leaning toward sociability. Politics, religion, the state of the government, some newspaper sensations, and the more notorious facts the world over, found mouthpieces and auditors there. Cracked and husky voices pronounced forcibly upon odd matters. Vague and rambling observations were made in reply.
There were squints, and leers, and some dull, ox-like stares from those who were too dull or too weary to converse.
Standing tells. Hurstwood became more weary waiting. He thought he should drop soon and shifted restlessly from one foot to the other. At last his turn came. The man ahead had been paid for and gone to the blessed line of success. He was now first, and already the captain was talking for him.
"Twelve cents, gentlemen -- twelve cents puts this man to bed. He wouldn't stand here in the cold if he had any place to go." Hurstwood swallowed something that rose to his throat. Hunger and weakness had made a coward of him.
"Here you are," said a stranger, handing money to the captain.
Now the latter put a kindly hand on the ex-manager's shoulder.
"Line up over there," he said.
Once there, Hurstwood breathed easier. He felt as if the world were not quite so bad with such a good man in it. Others seemed to feel like himself about this.
"Captain's a great feller, ain't he?" said the man ahead -- a little, woe-begone, helpless-looking sort of in dividual, who looked as though he had ever been the sport and care of fortune.
"Yes," said Hurstwood, indifferently.
"Hub! there's a lot back there yet," said a man farther up, leaning out and looking back at the applicants for whom the captain was pleading.
"Yes. Must be over a hundred to-night," said another.
"Look at the guy in the cab," observed a third.
A cab had stopped. Some gentleman in evening dress reached out a bill to the captain, who took it with simple thanks and turned away to his line. There was a general craning of necks as the jewel in the white shirt front sparkled and the cab moved off. Even the crowd gaped in awe.
"That fixes up nine men for the night," said the captain, counting out as many of the line near him. "Line up over there. Now, then, there are only seven. I need twelve cents."
Money came slowly. In the course of time the crowd thinned out to a meagre handful. Fifth Avenue, save for an occasional cab or foot passenger, was bare. Broadway was thinly peopled with pedestrians. Only now and then a stranger passing noticed the small group, handed out a coin, and went away, unheeding.
The captain remained stolid and determined. He talked on, very slowly, uttering the fewest words and with a certain assurance, as though he could not fail.
"Come; I can't stay out here all night. These men are getting tired and cold. Some one give me four cents."
There came a time when he said nothing at all. Money was handed him, and for each twelve cents he singled out a man and put him in the other line. Then he walked up and down as before, looking at the ground.
The theatres let out. Fire signs disappeared. A clock struck eleven. Another half-hour and he was down to the last two men.
"Come, now," he exclaimed to several curious observers; "eighteen cents will fix us all up for the night. Eighteen cents. I have six. Somebody give me the money. Remember, I have to go over to Brooklyn yet to-night. Before that I have to take these men down and put them to bed. Eighteen cents."
No one responded. He walked to and fro, looking down for several minutes, occasionally saying softly: "Eighteen cents." It seemed as if this paltry sum would delay the desired culmination longer than all the rest had. Hurstwood, buoyed up slightly by the long line of which he was a part, refrained with an effort from groaning, he was so weak.
At last a lady in opera cape and rustling skirts came down Fifth Avenue, accompanied by her escort. Hurstwood gazed wearily, reminded by her both of Carrie in her new world and of the time when he had escorted his own wife in like manner.
While he was gazing, she turned and, looking at the remarkable company, sent her escort over. He came, holding a bill in his fingers, all elegant and graceful.
"Here you are," he said.
"Thanks," said the captain, turning to the two remaining applicants. "Now we have some for to-morrow night," he added.
Therewith he lined up the last two and proceeded to the head, counting as he went.
"One hundred and thirty-seven," he announced. "Now, boys, line up. Right dress there. We won't be much longer about this. Steady, now."
He placed himself at the head and called out "Forward." Hurstwood moved with the line. Across Fifth Avenue, through Madison Square by the winding paths, east on Twenty-third Street, and down Third Avenue wound the long, serpentine company. Midnight pedestrians and loiterers stopped and stared as the company passed. Chatting policemen, at various corners, stared indifferently or nodded to the leader, whom they had seen before. On Third Avenue they marched, a seemingly weary way, to Eighth Street, where there was a lodging-house, closed, apparently, for the night. They were expected, however.
Outside in the gloom they stood, while the leader parleyed within. Then doors swung open and they were invited in with a "Steady, now."
Some one was at the head showing rooms, so that there was no delay for keys. Toiling up the creaky stairs, Hurstwood looked back and saw the captain, watching; the last one of the line being included in his broad solicitude. Then he gathered his cloak about him and strolled out into the night.
"I can't stand much of this," said Hurstwood, whose legs ached him painfully, as he sat down upon the miserable bunk in the small, lightless chamber allotted to him. "I've got to eat, or I'll die."
那个愁眉不展的赫斯渥,寄身在一家廉价旅馆里,除了他那卖家具的70块钱之外,一无所有。他就那样坐在旅馆里,看着报纸,送走了炎热的夏天,又迎来了凉爽的秋天。他的钱正在悄悄地消失,对此他并不是完全无动于衷。当他每天5毛5毛地往外拿钱支付每天5毛的房钱时,他变得焦虑不安起来,于是最终换了一个更便宜的房间--3毛5分钱一天,想使他的钱能维持得更久一些。他常常看到有关嘉莉的消息。《世界报》刊登过一两次她的照片,他还在一把椅子上看到了一张过期的《先驱报》,得知她最近和其他的演员一想参加了一次为某项事业而举行的义演。他百感交集地读着这些消息。每一则消息仿佛都在把她越来越远地送入另一个世界。这个世界离他越远,就越显得高不可攀。他还在布告牌上看到一张漂亮的海报,画着她演的教友会小教徒的角色。端庄而又俊俏。 他不止一次地停下来,看着这些,眼睛盯着那美丽的面孔闷闷发呆。他衣衫褴褛,和她现在的情况相比,他恰恰形成了一个鲜明的对照。
不知怎么地,只要他知道她还在卡西诺戏院里演出,虽然他从未有过要走近她的想法,他就下意识地感到有一种安慰--他还不完全是孤单一人。这出戏似乎成了一场雷打不动的固定演出,所以过了一两个月,他开始想当然地以为它还要演下去。9月里,剧团出去巡回演出,他也没有发觉。当他的钱用到只剩下20块的时候,他搬到波威里街一个1毛5分钱一天的寄宿处,那里只有一个四壁空空的休息室,里面放满了桌子、长凳,还有几把椅子。在这里,他喜欢闭上眼睛,回想过去的日子,这个习惯在他身上越来越根深蒂固了。开始时这并不是沉睡,而只是在心里回想起他在芝加哥的生活中的情景和事件。因为眼前的日子越来越黑暗,过去的时光就越发显得光明,而和过去有关的一切都变得分外突出。
他还没有意识到这个习惯对他的影响有多大,直到有一天他发现自己嘴里在重复着他曾经回答他的一个朋友的老话。他们正在费莫酒店里。好像他就站在他那个雅致的小办公室门口,衣冠楚楚的,和萨加·莫里森谈论着芝加哥南部某处地产的价值,后者正准备在那里投资。
“你愿意和我一起在那上面投资吗?”他听到莫里森说。
“我不行,”他回答,就像他多年前的回答一样,“我眼下腾不出手来。”他的嘴唇在动,这惊醒了他。他不知道自己是不是真的说了出来。第二次他发觉这种情况时,他真的是在说话。
“你为什么不跳呢,你这个大傻瓜?”他在说,“跳呀!”这是他在向一群演员讲的一个好笑的英国故事。甚至当他被自己的声音弄醒的时候,他还在笑着。坐在旁边的一个顽固的怪老头看上去像是受了打扰,至少,他瞪眼看的样子十分尖刻。赫斯渥挺起身来。记忆中的这段笑话立刻消失了,他感到有些害臊。于是他离开他那把椅子,踱出门外,到街上找消遣去了。
一天,他在浏览《世界晚报》的广告栏时,看到上面说卡西诺戏院正在上演一出新戏。他心里当即一愣。嘉莉已经走了!
他记得就在昨天还看见她的一张海报,但是毫无疑问,那是没有被新海报覆盖而留下的。说来奇怪,这件事震惊了他。他几乎只得承认,不知怎么地,他是靠知道她还在这座城市里才支撑了下来。现在她却走了。他不明白怎么会漏掉这么重要的消息。天知道现在她要到什么时候才能回来。一种精神上的恐惧促使他站起身来,走进阴暗的过道,那里没人看见他。他数了数自己剩下的钱,总共只有10块钱了。
他想知道他周围这些住在寄宿处的其他人都是怎么过活的。他们好像什么事都不干。也许他们靠乞讨生活--对,他们肯定是靠乞讨生活。当初他得意的时候,就曾经给过他们这种人无数的小钱。他也曾看到过别人在街上讨钱。或许,他可以同样地讨点钱。这种想法简直令人恐怖。
坐在寄宿处的房间里,他用得只剩下最后5毛钱了,他省了又省,算了又算,终于影响了健康。他已不再强壮。这样一来,连他的衣服也显得很不合身了。这时他决定必须做些事情,但是,四处走走之后,眼看着一天又过去了,只剩下最后的2毛钱,已不够明天吃饭了。
他鼓足勇气,来到百老汇大街,朝百老汇中央旅馆走去。
在离开那里一条横马路的地方,他停住脚,犹豫起来。一个面带愁容的大个子茶房正站在一个侧门口,向外看着。赫斯渥打算去求他帮忙。他一直走上前去,不等对方转身走开,就招呼起来。
“朋友,”他说,虽然自己身处困境,也能看出这个人的地位之低。“你们旅馆有什么事可以给我做吗?”这个茶房瞪大眼睛看着他,这时他接着说。
“我没有工作,也没有钱,我必须找些事情做--不管什么事情都行!我不想谈论我的过去,但是倘若你能告诉我怎样可以找到事情做,我将十分感激你。即使只能在眼下工作几天也没有关系。我非得找到事做不可。”茶房还在盯着他看,想做出无动于衷的样子。然后,看见赫斯渥还要往下说,茶房就打断了他。
“这和我无关。你得到里面去问。”
奇怪的是,这句话反倒促使赫斯渥去作进一步的努力。
“我还以为你可以告诉我的。”
那个家伙不耐烦地摇了摇头。
这位前经理进到里面,径直走到办公室里办事员的写字台边。这家旅馆的一位经理正巧在那里。赫斯渥直视着这位经理的眼睛。
“你能给个什么事情让我做几天吗?”他说,"我已经到了非立刻找些事情做不可的地步了。"这位悠闲自在的经理看着他,像是在说:“是啊,我看是这样的。”“我到这里来,”赫斯渥不安地解释说,“因为我得意的时候也曾当过经理。我碰到了某种厄运,但是我来这里不是为了告诉你这个。我想要些事情做,哪怕只做一个星期也行。”这个人觉得自己从这位求职者的眼睛里看到了一丝狂热的光芒。
“你当过哪家旅馆的经理?”他问。
“不是旅馆,”赫斯渥说道,“我曾经在芝加哥的费莫酒店当过十五年的经理。”“这是真的吗?”这位旅馆经理说,“你怎么会离开那里的呢?”赫斯渥的形象和这个事实相对照,确实令人吃惊。
“喔,因为我自己干了蠢事。现在不谈这个了吧。如果你想知道的话,你会弄清楚的。我现在一个钱也没有了,而且,如果你肯相信我的话,我今天还没有吃过任何东西。”这位旅馆经理对这个故事有点感兴趣了。他几乎不知道该怎样对待这样一个人物,可是赫斯渥的真诚使他愿意想些办法。
“叫奥尔森来。”他对办事员说。
一声铃响,一个小茶房来领命跑出去叫人,随后茶房领班奥尔森走了进来。
“奥尔森,”经理说,“你能在楼下给这个人找些事情做吗?
我想给他一些事情做。”
“我不知道,先生”奥尔森说,“我们需要的人手差不多都已经有了。不过如果你愿意的话,我想我可以找到一些事情的。”“就这么办吧。带他去厨房,告诉威尔逊给他一些东西吃。”“好的,先生,”奥尔森说。
赫斯渥跟着他去了。一等经理看不见他们,茶房领班就改变了态度。
“我不知道究竟有什么事情可做,”他说。
赫斯渥没有说话。他私下里很瞧不起这个替人搬箱子的大个子家伙。
“叫你给这个人一些东西吃”他对厨子说。
厨子打量了一番赫斯渥,发现他的眼睛里有些敏锐且聪明的神色,说道:“好的,坐到那边去吧。”就这样,赫斯渥被安顿在百老汇中央旅馆里,但是没过多久。他既没有体力又没有心情来干每家旅馆都有的最基本的拖地板擦桌椅之类的活儿。由于没有更好的事可干,他被派去替火伕当下手,去地下室干活。凡是可能让他做的事,他都得去做。那些茶房、厨子、火伕、办事员都在他之上。此外,他的样子也不讨这些人的喜欢,他的脾气太孤僻,他们都不给他好脸色看。
然而,他以绝望中的人的麻木不仁和无动于衷,忍受着这一切。他睡在旅馆屋顶的一间小阁楼里,厨子给他什么他就吃什么,每周领取几块钱的工钱,这些钱他还想攒起来。他的身体已经支撑不住了。
2月里的一天,他被派到一家大煤炭公司的办公室去办事。天一直在下雪,雪又一直在融化,街上泥泞不堪。他在路上把鞋湿透了,回来就感到头晕而且疲倦。第二天一整天,他觉得异常的情绪低落,于是尽量地闲坐在一边,惹得那些喜欢别人精力充沛的人很不高兴。
那天下午,要搬掉一些箱子,腾出地方来安放新的厨房用具。他被派去推手推车。碰到一只大箱子,他搬不起来。
“你怎么啦?”茶房领班说,“你搬不动吗?”他正拼命地要把它搬起来,但是这时他放了手。
“不行,”他虚弱地说。
这人看看他,发现他的脸色像死人一样苍白。
“你是不是生病了?”他问。
“我想是病了,”赫斯渥回答。
“哦,那你最好去坐一会儿。”
他照做了,但是不久病情就迅速加重。看来他只能慢慢地爬进自己的房间了,他一天没出房间。
“那个叫惠勒的人病了,”一个茶房向夜班办事员报告说。
“他怎么啦?”
“我不知道,他在发高烧。”
旅馆的医生去看了他。
“最好送他去贝列佛医院,”他建议道,“他得了肺炎。”于是,他被车拉走了。
三个星期之后,危险期过去了。但是差不多到了5月1号,他的体力才允许他出院。这时他已经被解雇了。
当这位过去身强体壮、精力充沛的经理出院慢步走进春天的阳光里时,没有谁会比他看上去更虚弱了。他从前的那身肥肉已全然不知去向,他的脸又瘦又苍白,双手没有血色,全身肌肉松驰。衣服等等加在一起,他的体重只有135磅。有人给了他一些旧衣服--一件廉价的棕色上衣和一条不合身的裤子。还有一些零钱和忠告。他被告知该去申请救济。
他又回到波威里街的寄宿处,盘算着去哪里申请救济。这只差一步就沦为乞丐了。
“有什么办法呢?”他说,“我不能挨饿呀。”他的第一次乞讨是在阳光灿烂的第二大道上。一个衣冠楚楚的人从施托伊弗桑特公园里出来,正不慌不忙地朝他踱过来。赫斯渥鼓起勇气,侧身走近了他。
“请给我1毛钱好吗?”他直截了当地说。“我已经到了非得乞讨不可的地步了。”这人看也不看他一眼,伸手去摸背心口袋,掏出一枚1角银币。
“给你,”他说。
“多谢多谢。”赫斯渥轻声说,但对方不再理睬他了。
他对自己的成功感到满意,但又为自己的处境感到羞愧,他决定只再讨2毛5分钱,因为那就够了。他四处游荡,观察着路人,但过了很久才等到合适的人和机会。当他开口讨钱时,却遭到了拒绝。他被这个结果惊呆了,过了一个钟头才恢复过来,然后又开口气讨。这一次他得到了一枚5分镍币。经过十分谨慎的努力,他真的又讨到了2毛钱,但这事多么让人难受。
第二天他又去做同样的努力,遭遇了种种挫折,也得到了一两次慷慨的施舍。最后,他突然想到人的面孔是一门大学问,只要去研究一下,就可以看脸色挑中愿意慷慨解囊的人。
然而,这种拦路乞讨对他来说并不是什么愉快的事。他曾看到过一个人因此而被捕,所以他现在生怕自己也会被捕。可是他还是继续干着这一行,心中模模糊糊地期待着,说不准什么时候总能碰上个好运。
此后的一天早晨,他带着一种满意的感觉看到了由“嘉莉·麦登达小姐领衔主演”的卡西诺剧团回来的通告。在过去的这些日子里,他常常想到她。她演得那么成功--她该会有多少钱啊!然而,即使是现在,也是因为运气太坏,一直都讨不到钱,他才决定向她求助的。他真是饿极了,才想起说:“我去向她要。她不会不给我几块钱的。”于是,他有一天下午就朝卡西诺戏院走去,在戏院前来回走了几次,想找到后台的入口。然后,他就坐在过去一条横马路的布赖恩特公园里,等待着。“她不会不帮我一点忙的,”他不停地对自己说。
从6点半钟开始,他就像个影子似地在三十九街入口处的附近徘徊,总是假装成一个匆匆赶路的行人,可又生怕自己会漏掉要等的目标。现在到了紧要关头,他也有点紧张。但是,因为又饿又虚弱,他已经不大能够感觉得到痛苦了。他终于看见演员们开始到来,他那紧张的神经绷得更紧,直到他觉得似乎已经忍受不住了。
有一次,他自以为看见嘉莉过来了,就走上前去,结果发现自己看错了人。
“现在,她很快就会来了,”他对自己说,有点害怕见到她,但是想到她可能已经从另一个门进去了,又感到有些沮丧。他的肚子都饿疼了。
人们一个又一个地从他身边经过,几乎全都是衣冠楚楚,神情冷漠。他看着马车驶过,绅士们伴着女士们走过。这个戏院和旅馆集中的地区就此开始了晚上的欢乐。
突然,一辆马车驶过来,车夫跳下来打开车门。赫斯渥还没有来得及行动,两位女士已经飞快地穿过宽阔的人行道,从后台入口消失了。他认为自己看见的是嘉莉,但是来得如此突然,如此优雅,而且如此高不可攀,他就说不准了。他又等了一会儿,开始感到饿得发慌。看见后台入口的门不再打开,而且兴高采烈的观众正在到达,他便断定刚才看见的肯定是嘉莉,转身走开了。
“天哪,”他说着,匆匆离开这条街,而那些比他幸运的人们正朝这条街上涌来。“我得吃些东西了。”就在这个时候,就在百老汇大街惯于呈现其最有趣的面貌的时候,总是有一个怪人站在二十六街和百老汇大街的拐角处--那地方也和第五大道相交。在这个时候,戏院正开始迎接观众。到处闪耀着灯光招牌,告诉人们晚上的种种娱乐活动。公共马车和私人马车嗒嗒地驶过,车灯像一双双黄色的眼睛闪闪发亮。成双成对和三五成群的人们嬉笑打闹着,无拘无束地汇入川流不息的人群之中。第五大道上有一些闲荡的人--几个有钱的人在散步,一个穿晚礼服的绅士挽着一位太太,几个俱乐部成员从一家吸烟室到另一家吸烟室去。街对面那些大旅馆亮着成百扇灯火通明的窗户,里面的咖啡室和弹子房挤满了悠闲自在、喜欢寻欢作乐的人群。四周是一片夜色,跳动着对快乐和幸福的向往--是一个大都市一心要千方百计地追求享乐的奇妙的狂热之情。
这个怪人不过就是一个退伍军人变成的宗教狂而已。他遭受过我们这个特殊的社会制度给他的种种鞭挞和剥削,因而他断定自己心目中对上帝的责任就在于帮助他的同胞。他所选择的实施帮助的形式完全是他自己独创的。这就是要为来这个特定的地方向他提出请求的所有的无家可归的流浪汉找一个过夜的地方,尽管他也没有足够的钱为自己提供一个舒适的住处。
他在这个轻松愉快的环境中找到了自己的位置,就站在那里,魁梧的身上披着一件带斗篷的大衣,头上戴着一顶阔软边呢帽,等待着那些通过各种渠道了解到他的慈善事业的性质的申请者。有一段时间,他会独自站在那里,像一个游手好闲的人一样注视着一个始终迷人的场面。在我们的故事发生的那天晚上,一个警察从他身边走过,行了个礼,友好地称他作“上尉”。一个以前常在那里看见他的顽童,停下来观望着。
其他的人则觉得除了穿着之外,他没有什么不同寻常的地方,以为他无非是个自得其乐地在那里吹着口哨闲荡的陌生人。
半个钟头过去后,某些人物开始出现了。在四周过往的人群中,不时可以看见个把闲逛的人有目的地磨蹭着挨近了他。
一个无精打采的人走过对面的拐角,偷偷地朝他这个方向看着。另一个人则沿着第五大道来到二十六街的拐角处,打量了一下整个的情形,又蹒跚地走开了。有两三个显然是住在波威里街的角色,沿着麦迪逊广场靠第五大道的一边磨磨蹭蹭地走着,但是没敢过来。这位军人披着他那件带斗篷的大衣,在他所处的拐角十英尺的范围之内,来回走动着,漫不经心地吹着口哨。
等到将近9点钟的时候,在此之前的喧闹声已经有所减弱,旅馆里的气氛也不再那么富有青春气息。天气也变得更冷了。四处都有稀奇古怪的人在走动,有观望的,有窥探的。他们站在一个想象的圈子外面,似乎害怕走进圈子里面--总共有十二个人。不久,因为更加感到寒冷难忍,有一个人走上前来。这个人从二十六街的阴影处出来。穿过百老汇大街,犹豫不决地绕着弯子走近了那个正在等待的人。这人的行动有些害羞或者有些胆怯,好像不到最后一刻都不打算暴露任何要停下来的想法。然后,到了军人身边,突然就停了下来。
上尉看了一眼他,算是打了招呼,但并没有表示什么特别的欢迎。来人轻轻点了点头,像一个等待施舍的人那样咕哝了几句。对方只是指了指人行道边。
“站到那边去,”他说。
这一下打破了拘束。当这个军人又继续他那一本正经的短距离踱步时,其他的人就拖着脚走上前来。他们并没有招呼这位领袖,而是站到先来的那个人身边,抽着鼻子,步履蹒跚,两脚擦着地。
“好冷,是不是?”
“我很高兴冬天过去了。”
“看来像是要下雨了。”
这群乌合之众已经增加到了十个人。其中有一两个相互认识的人在交谈着。另一些人则站在几英尺之外,不想挤在这群人当中,但又不想被漏掉。他们乖戾、执拗、沉默,眼睛不知在看着什么,两脚一直动个不停。
他们本来很快就会交谈起来,但是军人没有给他们开口的机会。他数数人数已经够了,可以开始了,就走上前来。
“要铺位,是吗?你们都要吗?”
这群人发出一阵杂乱的移动脚步的声音,并低声表示着同意。
“好吧,在这里排好队。我看看我能做些什么。我自己也身无分文。”他们排成了断断续续、参差不齐的一队。这样一对比,就可以看出他们的一些主要特点来。队伍里有一个装着假腿的家伙。这些人的帽子全都耷拉在头上,这些帽子都不配放在海斯特街的地下室旧货店里。裤子全都是歪歪斜斜的,裤脚已经磨损,上衣也已破旧并且褪了色。在商店的耀眼的灯光下,起中有些人的脸显得干枯而苍白,另一些人的脸则因为生了疱疮而呈红色,面颊和眼睛下面都浮肿了。有一两个人骨瘦如柴,使人想起铁路工人来。有几个看热闹的人被这群像是在集会的人所吸引,走近前来。接着来的人越来越多,很快就聚集了一大群人,在那里你推我挤地张大眼睛望着。队伍里有人开始说话了。
“安静!”上尉喊道,“好了,先生们,这些人无处过夜。今天晚上,他们得有个地方睡觉才行。他们不能露宿街头。我需要1毛2分钱安排一个人住宿。谁愿意给我这笔钱?”没有人回答。
“那么,我们只能在这里等着,孩子们,等到有人愿意出钱。一个人出1毛2分钱并不很多嘛。”“给你1毛5分钱,”一个小伙子叫道,瞪大眼睛注视着前面。“我只拿得出这么多。”“很好。现在我有了1毛5分钱。出列,”上尉说着抓住一个人的肩膀,把他朝一边拉了几步路,让他一个人站在那里。
他回到原来的位置,又开始喊叫。
“我还剩下3分钱。这些人总得有个地方睡觉埃一共有,”他数着,“一,二,三,四,五,六,七,八,九,十,十一,十二个人。再加9分钱就可以给下一个找个铺位。请让他好好舒服地过上一夜吧。我要跟着去,亲自照料这件事。谁愿意给我9分钱?"这一回是个看热闹的中年人,递给他一枚5分的镍币。
“现在,我有8分钱了。再有4分钱就可以给这人一个铺位。请吧,先生们。今天晚上我们进展很慢。你们都有好地方睡觉。可是这些人怎么办呢?”“给你,”一个旁观者说,把一些硬币放到他的手上。
“这些钱,”上尉看着硬币说,“够给两个人找铺位,还多出5分钱可以给下一个,谁愿意再给我7分钱?”“我给,”一个声音说。
这天晚上,赫斯渥沿着第六大道往南走,正巧朝东穿过二十六街,向着第三大道走去。他精神萎靡不振,疲惫不堪,肚子饿得要死。现在他该怎么去找嘉莉呢?散戏要到11点钟。如果她是乘马车来的,一定还会乘马车回去。他只有在令人十分难堪的情况下才能拦住她。最糟糕的是,他现在又饿又累,而且至少还要熬过整整一天,因为今天夜里他已经没有勇气再去尝试了。他既没有东西吃,也没有地方睡觉。
当他走近百老汇大街时,他注意到上尉身边聚集的那些流浪汉。但他以为这是什么街头传教士或是什么卖假药的骗子招来的人群,正准备从旁边走过去。可是,正当他穿过街道朝麦迪逊广场公园走去的时候,他看见了那队已经得到铺位的人,这支队伍从人群中伸展了出来。借着附近耀眼的灯光,他认出这是一群和他自己同类的人,是一些他在街头和寄宿处看到过的人物。这些人像他一样,身心两方面都漂泊不定,他想知道这是怎么回事,就转身往回走。
上尉还在那里像先前一样三言两语地恳求着。当赫斯渥听到“这些人得有个铺位过夜”这句不断重复的话时,感到又是惊讶又有点宽慰。他面前站着一队还没有得到铺位的不幸的人,当他看见一个新来的人悄悄地挤上来,站到队伍的末尾时,他决定也照着做。再去奋斗有什么用呢?今天夜里他已经累了。这至少可以不费劲地解决一个困难。明天也许他会干得好一些。
在他身后,那些铺位已经有了着落的人站的地方,显然有着一种轻松的气氛。由于不再担心无处过夜,他听到他们的谈话没什么拘束,还带着一些想交朋结友的味道。这里既有谈论的人,也有听众,话题涉及政治、宗教、政府的现状、报上的一些轰动一时的新闻以及世界各地的丑闻。粗哑的声音在使劲地讲述着稀奇古怪的事情。回答的是一些含糊杂乱的意见。
还有一些人只是斜眼瞟着,或是像公牛那样瞪大眼睛呆望着,这些人因为太迟钝或太疲倦而没有交谈。
站着开始叫人吃不消了。赫斯渥越等越疲惫。他觉得自己快要倒下去了,就不停地换着脚支撑着身体的重量。终于轮到了他。前面的一个人已经拿到了钱,站到幸运的成功者的队伍里去了。现在,他成了第一个,而且上尉已经在为他说情。
“1毛2分钱,先生们。1毛2分钱就可以给这个人找个铺位。倘若他有地方可去,就不会站在这里受冻了。”有什么东西涌上了赫斯渥的喉头,他把它咽了回去。饥饿和虚弱使他变成了胆小鬼。
“给你,”一个陌生人说,把钱递给了上尉。
这时上尉把一只和蔼的手放在这位前经理的肩上。
“站到那边的队伍里去吧,”他说。
一站到那边。赫斯渥的呼吸都轻松了一些。他觉得有这么一个好人存在,这个世界仿佛并不太糟糕。对这一点,其他的人似乎也和他有同感。
“上尉真是个了不起的人,是不?”前面的一个人说。这是个愁眉苦脸、可怜巴巴的个子矮小的人,看上去他好像总是要么受到命运的戏弄,要么得到命运的照顾。
“是的,”赫斯渥冷漠地说。
“嘿!后面还有很多人呢,”更前面一些的一个人说着,从队伍里探出身子朝后看着那些上尉正在为之请求的申请者。
“是埃今天晚上肯定要超过一百人,”另一个人说。
“看那马车里的家伙,”第三个人说。
一辆马车停了下来。一位穿晚礼服的绅士伸出手来,递给上尉一张钞票。上尉接了钱,简单地道了谢,就转向他的队伍。
大家都伸长了脖子,看着那白衬衫前襟上闪闪发亮的宝石,目送着马车离去。连围观的人群也肃然起敬,看得目瞪口呆。
“这笔钱可以安排九个人过夜,”上尉说着,从他身边的队伍里,依次点出九个人。“站到那边的队伍里去。好啦,现在只有七个人了。我需要1毛2分钱。”钱来得很慢。过了一段时间,围观的人群渐渐散去,只剩下寥寥几个人。第五大道上,除了偶尔有辆公共马车或者有个步行的过路人之外,已经空空荡荡。百老汇大街上稀稀落落地还有些行人。偶尔有个陌生人路过这里,看见这一小群人,拿出一枚硬币,然后就扬长而去。
上尉坚定不移地站在那里。他还在继续说着,说得很慢很少,但却带着自信,好像他是不会失败的。
“请吧,我不能整夜都站在这里。这些人越来越累、越来越冷了。有谁给我4分钱。”有一阵子他干脆一句话都不说。钱到了他的手里,每够了1毛2分钱,他就点出一个人,让他站到另一支队伍里去。然后他又像先前一样来回踱着步,眼睛看着地上。
戏院散场了。灯光招牌也看不见了。时钟敲了11点。又过了半个钟头,他只剩下了最后两个人。
“请吧,”他对几个好奇的旁观者叫道,“现在1毛8分钱就可以使我们都有地方过夜了。1毛8分钱,我已有了6分钱。有谁愿意给我钱。请记着,今天晚上我还得赶到布鲁克林去。在此之前,我得把这些人带走,安排他们睡下。1毛8分钱。”没有人响应。他来回踱着步,朝地上看了几分钟,偶尔轻声说道:“1毛8分钱。”看样子,这小小的一笔钱似乎比前面所有的钱都更久地耽误实现大家盼望的目标。赫斯渥因为自己是这长长的队伍中的一员,稍稍振作了一些,好不容易才忍住没有呻吟,他太虚弱了。
最后,出现了一位太太。她戴着歌剧里戴的斗篷,穿着沙沙作响的长裙,由她的男伴陪着沿第五大道走过来。赫斯渥疲倦地呆望着,由她而想到了在新的世界里的嘉莉和他当年也这样陪伴他太太的情景。
当他还在呆望着的时候,她回头看见了这个奇怪的人群,就叫她的男伴过来。他来了,手指间夹着一张钞票,样子优雅之极。
“给你,”他说。
“谢谢,”上尉说完,转向最后剩下的两个申请者。“现在我们还有些钱可以明天晚上用,”他补充说。
说罢,他让最后两个人站到队伍里,然后自己朝队首走去,边走边数着人数。
“一百三十七个,”他宣布说。“现在,孩子们,排好队。向右看齐。我们不会再耽搁多久了。喂,别急。”他自己站到了队首,大声喊道:“开步走。”赫斯渥跟着队伍前进。这支长长的、蜿蜒的队伍,跨过第五大道,沿着弯弯曲曲的小路穿过麦迪逊广场,往东走上二十三街,再顺着第三大道向南行进。当队伍走过时,半夜的行人和闲荡者都驻足观望。在各个拐角处聊天的警察,冷漠地注视着,向这位他们以前见过的领队点点头。他们在第三大道上行进着,像是经过了一段令人疲惫的长途跋涉,才走到了八街。那里有一家寄宿处,显然是夜里已经打了烊。不过,这里知道他们要来。
他们站在门外的暗处,领队则在里面谈判。然后大门打开了,随着一声“喂,别急,”他们被请了进去。
有人在前头指点房间,以免耽搁拿钥匙。赫斯渥吃力地爬上嘎嘎作响的楼梯。回头望望,看见上尉在那里注视着。他那份博爱关怀备至,他要看着最后一个人也被安顿好了才能放心。然后,他裹紧了带斗篷的大衣,慢步出门,走进夜色之中。
“这样下去我可受不了啦,”赫斯渥说,他在指定给他的黑暗的小卧室里那张破烂的床铺上坐下来时,感到两条腿疼痛难忍。“我得吃点东西才行,否则我会饿死的。”

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 46楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 46 STIRRING TROUBLED WATERS
Playing in New York one evening on this her return, Carrie was putting the finishing touches to her toilet before leaving for the night, when a commotion near the stage door caught her ear. It included a familiar voice.
"Never mind, now. I want to see Miss Madenda."
"You'll have to send in your card."
"Oh, come off! Here."
A half-dollar was passed over, and now a knock came at her dressing-room door.
Carrie opened it.
"Well, well!" said Drouet. "I do swear! Why, how are you? I knew that was you the moment I saw you."
Carrie fell back a pace, expecting a most embarrassing conversation.
"Aren't you going to shake hands with me? Well, you're a dandy! That's all right, shake hands."
Carrie put out her hand, smiling, if for nothing more than the man's exuberant good-nature. Though older, he was but slightly changed. The same fine clothes, the same stocky body, the same rosy countenance.
"That fellow at the door there didn't want to let me in, until I paid him. I knew it was you, all right. Say, you've got a great show. You do your part fine. I knew you would. I just happened to be passing tonight and thought I'd drop in for a few minutes. I saw your name on the programme, but I didn't remember it until you came on the stage. Then it struck me all at once. Say, you could have knocked me down with a feather. That's the same name you used out there in Chicago, isn't it?"
"Yes," answered Carrie, mildly, overwhelmed by the man's assurance.
"I knew it was, the moment I saw you. Well, how have you been, anyhow?"
"Oh, very well," said Carrie, lingering in her dressing-room. She was rather dazed by the assault. "How have you been?"
"Me? Oh, fine. I'm here now."
"Is that so?" said Carrie.
"Yes. I've been here for six months. I've got charge of a branch here."
"How nice!"
"Well, when did you go on the stage, anyhow?" inquired Drouet.
"About three years ago," said Carrie.
"You don't say so! Well, sir, this is the first I've heard of it. I knew you would, though. I always said you could act -- didn't I?"
Carrie smiled.
"Yes, you did," she said.
"Well, you do look great," he said. "I never saw anybody improve so. You're taller, aren't you?"
"Me? Oh, a little, maybe."
He gazed at her dress, then at her hair, where a becoming hat was set jauntily, then into her eyes, which she took all occasion to avert. Evidently he expected to restore their old friendship at once and without modification.
"Well," he said, seeing her gather up her purse, handkerchief, and the like, preparatory to departing, "I want you to come out to dinner with me; won't you? I've got a friend out here."
"Oh, I can't," said Carrie. "Not to-night. I have an early engagement to-morrow."
"Aw, let the engagement go. Come on. I can get rid of him. I want to have a good talk with you."
"No, no," said Carrie; "I can't. You mustn't ask me any more. I don't care for a late dinner."
"Well, come on and have a talk, then, anyhow."
"Not to-night," she said, shaking her head. "We'll have a talk some other time."
As a result of this, she noticed a shade of thought pass over his face, as if he were beginning to realise that things were changed. Good-nature dictated something better than this for one who had always liked her.
"You come around to the hotel to-morrow," she said, as sort of penance for error. "You can take dinner with me."
"All right," said Drouet, brightening. "Where are you stopping?"
"At the Waldorf," she answered, mentioning the fashionable hostelry then but newly erected.
"What time?"
"Well, come at three," said Carrie, pleasantly.
The next day Drouet called, but it was with no especial delight that Carrie remembered her appointment. However, seeing him, handsome as ever, after his kind, and most genially disposed, her doubts as to whether the dinner would be disagreeable were swept away. He talked as volubly as ever.
"They put on a lot of lugs here, don't they?" was his first remark.
"Yes; they do," said Carrie.
Genial egotist that he was, he went at once into a detailed account of his own career.
"I'm going to have a business of my own pretty soon," he observed in one place. "I can get backing for two hundred thousand dollars."
Carrie listened most good-naturedly.
"Say," he said, suddenly; "where is Hurstwood now?"
Carrie flushed a little.
"He's here in New York, I guess," she said. "I haven't seen him for some time."
Drouet mused for a moment. He had not been sure until now that the ex-manager was not an influential figure in the background. He imagined not; but this assurance relieved him. It must be that Carrie had got rid of him -- as well she ought, he thought.
"A man always makes a mistake when he does anything like that," he observed.
"Like what?" said Carrie, unwitting of what was coming.
"Oh, you know," and Drouet waved her intelligence, as it were, with his hand.
"No, I don't," she answered. "What do you mean?"
"Why that affair in Chicago -- the time he left."
"I don't know what you are talking about," said Carrie. Could it be he would refer so rudely to Hurstwood's flight with her?
"Oho!" said Drouet, incredulously. "You knew he took ten thousand dollars with him when he left, didn't you?"
"What!" said Carrie. "You don't mean to say he stole money, do you?"
"Why," said Drouet, puzzled at her tone, "you knew that, didn't you?"
"Why, no," said Carrie. "Of course I didn't."
"Well, that's funny," said Drouet. "He did, you know. It was in all the papers."
"How much did you say he took?" said Carrie.
"Ten thousand dollars. I heard he sent most of it back afterwards, though."
Carrie looked vacantly at the richly carpeted floor. A new light was shining upon all the years since her enforced flight. She remembered now a hundred things that indicated as much. She also imagined that he took it on her account. Instead of hatred springing up there was a kind of sorrow generated. Poor fellow! What a thing to have had hanging over his head all the time.
At dinner Drouet, warmed up by eating and drinking and softened in mood, fancied he was winning Carrie to her old-time good-natured regard for him. He began to imagine it would not be so difficult to enter into her life again, high as she was. Ah, what a prize! he thought. How beautiful, how elegant, how famous! In her theatrical and Waldorf setting, Carrie was to him the all-desirable.
"Do you remember how nervous you were that night at the Avery?" he asked.
Carrie smiled to think of it.
"I never saw anybody do better than you did then, Cad," he added ruefully, as he leaned an elbow on the table; "I thought you and I were going to get along fine those days."
"You mustn't talk that way," said Carrie, bringing in the least touch of coldness.
"Won't you let me tell you-"
"No," she answered, rising. "Besides, it's time I was getting ready for the theatre. I'll have to leave you. Come, now."
"Oh, stay a minute," pleaded Drouet. "You've got plenty of time."
"No," said Carrie, gently.
Reluctantly Drouet gave up the bright table and followed. He saw her to the elevator and, standing there, said:
"When do I see you again?"
"Oh, some time, possibly," said Carrie. "I'll be here all summer. Good-night!"
The elevator door was open.
"Good-night!" said Drouet, as she rustled in.
Then he strolled sadly down the hall, all his old longing revived, because she was now so far off. He thought himself hardly dealt with. Carrie, however, had other thoughts.
That night it was that she passed Hurstwood, waiting at the Casino, without observing him.
The next night, walking to the theatre, she encountered him face to face. He was waiting, more gaunt than ever, determined to see her, if he had to send in word. At first she did not recognise the shabby, baggy figure. He frightened her, edging so close, a seemingly hungry stranger.
"Carrie," he half whispered, "can I have a few words with you?"
She turned and recognised him on the instant. If there ever had lurked any feeling in her heart against him, it deserted her now. Still, she remembered what Drouet said about his having stolen the money.
"Why, George," she said; "what's the matter with you?"
"I've been sick," he answered. "I've just got out of the hospital. For God's sake, let me have a little money, will you?"
"Of course," said Carrie, her lip trembling in a strong effort to maintain her composure. "But what's the matter with you, anyhow?"
She was opening her purse, and now pulled out all the bills in it -- a five and two twos.
"I've been sick, I told you," he said, peevishly, almost resenting her excessive pity. It came hard to him to receive it from such a source.
"Here," she said. "It's all I have with me."
"All right," he answered, softly. "I'll give it back to you some day."
Carrie looked at him, while pedestrians stared at her. She felt the strain of publicity. So did Hurstwood.
"Why don't you tell me what's the matter with you?" she asked, hardly knowing what to do. "Where are you living?"
"Oh, I've got a room down in the Bowery," he answered. "There's no use trying to tell you here. I'm all right now."
He seemed in a way to resent her kindly inquiries -- so much better had fate dealt with her.
"Better go on in," he said. "I'm much obliged, but I won't bother you any more."
She tried to answer, but he turned away and shuffled off toward the east.
For days this apparition was a drag on her soul before it began to wear partially away. Drouet called again, but now he was not even seen by her. His attentions seemed out of place.
"I'm out," was her reply to the boy.
So peculiar, indeed, was her lonely, self-withdrawing temper, that she was becoming an interesting figure in the public eye -- she was so quiet and reserved.
Not long after the management decided to transfer the show to London. A second summer season did not seem to promise well here.
"How would you like to try subduing London?" asked her manager, one afternoon.
"It might be just the other way," said Carrie.
"I think we'll go in June," he answered.
In the hurry of departure, Hurstwood was forgotten. Both he and Drouet were left to discover that she was gone. The latter called once, and exclaimed at the news. Then he stood in the lobby, chewing the ends of his moustache. At last he reached a conclusion -- the old days had gone for good.
"She isn't so much," he said; but in his heart of hearts he did not believe this.
Hurstwood shifted by curious means through a long summer and fall. A small job as janitor of a dance hall helped him for a month. Begging, sometimes going hungry, sometimes sleeping in the park, carried him over more days. Resorting to those peculiar charities, several of which, in the press of hungry search, he accidentally stumbled upon, did the rest. Toward the dead of winter, Carrie came back, appearing on Broadway in a new play; but he was not aware of it. For weeks he wandered about the city, begging, while the fire sign, announcing her engagement, blazed nightly upon the crowded street of amusements. Drouet saw it, but did not venture in.
About this time Ames returned to New York. He had made a little success in the West, and now opened a laboratory in Wooster Street. Of course, he encountered Carrie through Mrs. Vance; but there was nothing responsive between them. He thought she was still united to Hurstwood, until otherwise informed. Not knowing the facts then, he did not profess to understand, and refrained from comment.
With Mrs. Vance, he saw the new play, and expressed himself accordingly.
"She ought not to be in comedy," he said. "I think she could do better than that."
One afternoon they met at the Vances' accidentally, and began a very friendly conversation. She could hardly tell why the one-time keen interest in him was no longer with her. Unquestionably, it was because at that time he had represented something which she did not have; but this she did not understand. Success had given her the momentary feeling that she was now blessed with much of which he would approve. As a matter of fact, her little newspaper fame was nothing at all to him. He thought she could have done better, by far.
"You didn't go into comedy-drama, after all?" he said, remembering her interest in that form of art.
"No," she answered; "I haven't, so far."
He looked at her in such a peculiar way that she realised she had failed. It moved her to add: "I want to, though."
"I should think you would," he said. "You have the sort of disposition that would do well in comedy-drama."
It surprised her that he should speak of disposition. Was she, then, so clearly in his mind?
"Why?" she asked.
"Well," he said, "I should judge you were rather sympathetic in your nature."
Carrie smiled and coloured slightly. He was so innocently frank with her that she drew nearer in friendship. The old call of the ideal was sounding.
"I don't know," she answered, pleased, nevertheless, beyond all concealment.
"I saw your play," he remarked. "It's very good."
"I'm glad you liked it."
"Very good, indeed," he said, "for a comedy."
This is all that was said at the time, owing to an interruption, but later they met again. He was sitting in a corner after dinner, staring at the floor, when Carrie came up with another of the guests. Hard work had given his face the look of one who is weary. It was not for Carrie to know the thing in it which appealed to her.
"All alone?" she said.
"I was listening to the music."
"I'll be back in a moment," said her companion, who saw nothing in the inventor.
Now he looked up in her face, for she was standing a moment, while he sat.
"Isn't that a pathetic strain?" he inquired, listening.
"Oh, very," she returned, also catching it, now that her attention was called.
"Sit down," he added, offering her the chair beside him.
They listened a few moments in silence, touched by the same feeling, only hers reached her through the heart. Music still charmed her as in the old days.
"I don't know what it is about music," she started to say, moved by the inexplicable longings which surged within her; "but it always makes me feel as if I wanted something -- I-"
"Yes," he replied; "I know how you feel."
Suddenly he turned to considering the peculiarity of her disposition, expressing her feelings so frankly.
"You ought not to be melancholy," he said.
He thought a while, and then went off into a seemingly alien observation which, however, accorded with their feelings.
"The world is full of desirable situations, but, unfortunately, we can occupy but one at a time. It doesn't do us any good to wring our hands over the far-off things."
The music ceased and he arose, taking a standing position before her, as if to rest himself.
"Why don't you get into some good, strong comedy-drama?" he said. He was looking directly at her now, studying her face. Her large, sympathetic eyes and pain-touched mouth appealed to him as proofs of his judgment.
"Perhaps I shall," she returned.
"That's your field," he added.
"Do you think so?"
"Yes," he said; "I do. I don't suppose you're aware of it, but there is something about your eyes and mouth which fits you for that sort of work."
Carrie thrilled to be taken so seriously. For the moment, loneliness deserted her. Here was praise which was keen and analytical.
"It's in your eyes and mouth," he went on abstractedly. "I remember thinking, the first time I saw you, that there was something peculiar about your mouth. I thought you were about to cry."
"How odd," said Carrie, warm with delight. This was what her heart craved.
"Then I noticed that that was your natural look, and to-night I saw it again. There's a shadow about your eyes, too, which gives your face much this same character. It's in the depth of them, I think."
Carrie looked straight into his face, wholly aroused.
"You probably are not aware of it," he added.
She looked away, pleased that he should speak thus, longing to be equal to this feeling written upon her countenance. It unlocked the door to a new desire.
She had cause to ponder over this until they met again -- several weeks or more. It showed her she was drifting away from the old ideal which had filled her in the dressing-rooms of the Avery stage and thereafter, for a long time. Why had she lost it?
"I know why you should be a success," he said, another time, "if you had a more dramatic part. I've studied it out-"
"What is it?" said Carrie.
"Well," he said, as one pleased with a puzzle, "the expression in your face is one that comes out in different things. You get the same thing in a pathetic song, or any picture which moves you deeply. It's a thing the world likes to see, because it's a natural expression of its longing."
Carrie gazed without exactly getting the import of what he meant.
"The world is always struggling to express itself," he went on. "Most people are not capable of voicing their feelings. They depend upon others. That is what genius is for. One man expresses their desires for them in music; another one in poetry; another one in a play. Sometimes nature does it in a face -- it makes the face representative of all desire. That's what has happened in your case."
He looked at her with so much of the import of the thing in his eyes that she caught it. At least, she got the idea that her look was something which represented the world's longing. She took it to heart as a creditable thing, until he added:
"That puts a burden of duty on you. It so happens that you have this thing. It is no credit to you -- that is, I mean, you might not have had it. You paid nothing to get it. But now that you have it, you must do something with it."
"What?" asked Carrie.
"I should say, turn to the dramatic field. You have so much sympathy and such a melodious voice. Make them valuable to others. It will make your powers endure."
Carrie did not understand this last. All her comedy success was little or nothing.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"Why, just this. You have this quality in your eyes and mouth and in your nature. You can lose it, you know. If you turn away from it and live to satisfy yourself alone, it will go fast enough. The look will leave your eyes. Your mouth will change. Your power to act will disappear. You may think they won't, but they will. Nature takes care of that."
He was so interested in forwarding all good causes that he sometimes became enthusiastic, giving vent to these preachments. Something in Carrie appealed to him. He wanted to stir her up.
"I know," she said, absently, feeling slightly guilty of neglect.
"If I were you," he said, "I'd change."
The effect of this was like roiling helpless waters. Carrie troubled over it in her rocking-chair for days.
"I don't believe I'll stay in comedy so very much longer," she eventually remarked to Lola.
"Oh, why not?" said the latter.
"I think," she said, "I can do better in a serious play."
"What put that idea in your head?"
"Oh, nothing," she answered; "I've always thought so."
Still, she did nothing -- grieving. It was a long way to this better thing -- or seemed so -- and comfort was about her; hence the inactivity and longing.
嘉莉这次回纽约演出的一个晚上,当她快要换好装,准备回家的时候,听到后台门口传来一阵骚动声,其中有一个熟悉的声音。 “哦,没关系的。我要见麦登达小姐。”
“你得先把名片递进去。”
“哦,别挡着我。给你。”
递过去了半块钱,然后就听到有人敲她化妆室的门。
嘉莉开了门。
“嘿,嘿!”杜洛埃说。“我说是吧!喂,你好吗?我一看见就知道是你。”嘉莉朝后退了一步,心想这一下会有一番最令人难堪的谈话了。
“你不打算和我握手吗?嘿,你真是个大美人儿。没关系的,握手吧。”嘉莉笑着伸出手来,也许只是因为这个男人热情洋溢、一片好心。他虽然老了一些,但变化很校还是那样衣着华丽,还是那样身材粗壮,还是那样满面红光。
“门口的那个家伙不让我进来,我给了他钱才进来了。我知道肯定是你,嗬,你们这出戏真棒。你的角色演得很出色。我早知道你行的。今天晚上我碰巧路过这里,就想进来看一会儿。我在节目单上看见了你的名字,但是直到你上台我才记起来。当时我蓦地大吃一惊。咳,你简直把我惊呆了。这个名字就是你在芝加哥时用的那个,是不是?”“是的,”嘉莉温和地回答,被这个男人的自信征服了。
“我一看见你,就知道是那个名字。好啦,不管它了。你一向好吗?”“哦,很好,”嘉莉说,还在她的化妆室里磨蹭着。这场突然袭击弄得她有些晕头转向了。“你一向好吗?”“我吗?哦,很好。我现在住在这里。”“这是真的吗?”嘉莉说。
“是的。我来这里已经六个月了。我在负责这里的分公司。”“这太好了!”“哦,你到底是什么时候上舞台的?”杜洛埃问道。
“大约三年以前,”嘉莉说,
“你没开玩笑吧!哎呀,真是的,我这还是第一次听说呢。”
“不过我早知道你会上舞台的。我总是说你能演戏的,是不是?”嘉莉笑了。
“是的,你是说过,”她说。
“啊,你看上去真漂亮,”他说。“我从没有见过有谁变化这么大的。你长高了一些,是不是?”“我吗?喔,也许长高了一点吧。”他凝视着她的衣服,然后转向她的头发,头上很神气地戴着一顶合适的帽子,最后盯住了她的眼睛,她却竭力地避开他的目光。很显然,他是想立刻原原本本地恢复他们往日的交情。
“那么,”见她在收拾钱包、手帕之类的东西,准备离开,他说,“我想请你和我一起出去吃饭,你愿意吗?我还有个朋友在外面等我。”“啊,不行,”嘉莉说。“今晚不行。我明天一早就要赴约。”“咳,别去赴什么约了。走吧。我可以把那个朋友甩开。我要和你好好地谈一谈。”“不,不,”嘉莉说。“我不行。你不用再说了。我也不想去吃饭。”“好吧,那我们就出去谈谈,这总可以吧。”“今晚不行,”她摇摇头说。“我们改天再谈吧。”说完这话,她发现他的脸上掠过一层若有所思的阴影,好像他正开始意识到情况已经发生了变化。善良的心地使她觉得对待一个一直都喜欢她的人应该更友好一些。
“那你明天到旅馆来找我吧,”她说,作为悔过的表示。“你可以和我一起吃饭。”“好的,”杜洛埃说,又快活起来。“你住在哪里?”“在沃尔多夫旅馆,”她回答,指的是当时刚刚新建的时髦大旅馆。
“什么时候?”
“哦,3点钟来吧,”嘉莉愉快地说。
第二天,杜洛埃来赴约了,但当嘉莉想起这个约会时并不感到特别高兴。可是看到他还像从前一样风度翩翩--是他那种人的风度,而且态度十分亲切,她对这顿饭是否会使她不愉快的疑虑就一扫而光了。他还像从前一样滔滔不绝地说着话。
“这里的人的架子可不小,是不是?”这是他说的第一句话。
“是的,他们的架子是很大,”嘉莉说。
他是个典型的言必称“我”者。因此,立刻详细地谈起了他自己的事业。
“我很快就要自己开一家公司了,”谈话中有一次他这样说。“我可以筹集到20万块钱的资金。”嘉莉非常耐心地听着。
“喂,”他突然说,“赫斯渥现在在哪里?”嘉莉脸红了一下。
“我想他就在纽约吧,”她说,“我已经有些时候没有看见他了。”杜洛埃沉思了一会儿。在此之前,他一直拿不准这位前经理是不是在幕后施加影响的人物。他猜想不是,但是这样一肯定就使他放心了。他想一定是嘉莉抛弃了他,她也应该这样做。
“一个人干出那样的事情来,总是做错了,”他说。
“干出什么样的事情?”嘉莉说,不知道下文是什么。
“哦,你知道的,”说着,杜洛埃挥了挥手,似乎在表示她一定知道的。
“不,我不知道,”她回答。“你指的是什么事?”“噢,就是在芝加哥发生的那件事--在他出走的时候。”“我不明白你在说些什么,”嘉莉说。难道他会如此无礼地提起赫斯渥和她一起私奔的事吗?
“哎哟!”杜洛埃怀疑地说。“你知道他出走的时候拿了1万块钱,是吗?”“什么!”嘉莉说,“莫非你的意思是说他偷了钱,是吗?”“嗨,”杜洛埃说,对她的语气感到大惑不解,“你早就知道这件事了,对不对?”“哦,不知道,”嘉莉说,“我当然不知道。”“那就奇怪了,”杜洛埃说道,“他是偷了钱,你也知道的。所有的报纸都登了这事。”
“你刚才说他拿了多少钱?”嘉莉问。
“1万块。不过,我听说他事后把大部分的钱都寄了回去。”嘉莉茫然地看着铺着豪华地毯的地板。她开始用新的眼光看待自己被迫逃走之后这些年的生活。她现在回想起很多事情都表明了这一点。她还想到他拿钱是为了她。因此并没有什么憎恨,只是一种惋惜之情油然而生。多么可怜的家伙!
这些年来他一直生活在怎样的一件事情的阴影之下埃吃饭的时候,杜洛埃吃着喝着兴奋起来,心里也有了柔情,自以为他正在使嘉莉回心转意,会像过去那样心地善良地关怀他。他开始幻想着,虽然她现在十分高贵,但要重新进入她的生活并不会太难。他想,她是多么值得争取啊!她是多么漂亮、多么优雅、多么有名啊!以舞台和沃尔多夫旅馆为背景的嘉莉,是他最最想得到的人儿。
“你还记得在阿佛莱会堂的那天晚上你有多胆怯吗?”他问。
嘉莉想起这事,笑了一下。
“我从来没有见过谁演得比你当时演得更好,嘉德,”他懊丧地补充说,把一只胳膊撑在桌子上。“我还以为那时候你我会相处得很好呢。”“你不应该这样说,”嘉莉说,口气开始有些冷淡了。
“你难道不想让我告诉你--”
“不,”她说着站起身来。“而且,现在我要准备去戏院了。”
“我不得不和你告别。现在走吧。”
“哦,再待一会儿,”杜洛埃恳求道,“时间还早呢。”“不,”嘉莉温柔地说。
杜洛埃极不情愿地离开了这明亮的餐桌,跟着她走了。他陪她走到电梯门口,站在那里说:“我什么时候能再见到你?”“哦,也许过些时候吧,”嘉莉说,“我整个夏天都在这里。
再见!”
电梯门开了。
“再见!”杜洛埃说,目送她拖着沙沙作响的裙子走进电梯。
然后,他伤心地沿着走廊慢慢走着。因为她现在离他是如此遥远,他往日的一切渴望全都复苏了。这地方欢快的衣服沙沙作响的声音,难免使人想起她。他觉得自己受到了冷遇。然而,嘉莉的心里却想着别的事情。
就在那天晚上,她从等在卡西诺戏院门口的赫斯渥身边经过,却没有看见他。
第二天晚上,她步行去戏院,和赫斯渥迎面相遇。他等在那里,比以前更加憔悴。他下定了决心要见到她,即使捎话进去也要见到她。起初她没有认出这个衣衫褴褛、皮肉松弛的人。他挨得这么近,像是一个饿极了的陌生人,把她吓了一跳。
“嘉莉,”他低声说,“我能和你说几句话吗?”她转过身来,立刻认出了他。即使在她心中曾经潜藏着什么对他的反感的话,这时也都消失了。而且,她还记得杜洛埃说的他偷过钱的事。
“啊唷,乔治,”她说,“你怎么啦?”
“我生了一场病,”他回答,“我刚刚从医院出来。看在上帝的面上,给我一点钱,好吗?”“当然可以,”嘉莉说,她努力想保持镇静,连嘴唇都在颤抖。“但是你到底怎么啦?”她打开钱包,把里面的钞票全都掏了出来--2张2块的,1张5块的。
“我生了一场病,我告诉过你了,”他没好气地说,对她的过分怜悯几乎产生了怨恨。从这样一个人那里得到怜悯,使他难受万分。
“给,”她说。“我身边只有这么多了。”
“好的,”他轻声回答,“我有朝一日会还给你的。”嘉莉看着他,而街上的行人都在注视着她。在众目睽睽之下她感到很难堪。赫斯渥也有同感。
“你为什么不告诉我你究竟是怎么啦?”她问道,简直不知如何是好。“你住在哪里?”“喔,我在波威里街租了一个房间,”他回答,“在这里告诉你也没用的。我现在已经好了。”他好像有些讨厌她的好心的询问,命运待她要好得多。
“还是进去吧,”他说,“我很感激,但是我不会再来麻烦你的。”她想回答一句,但他已经转身走开,拖着脚往东去了。
这个幽灵般的影子在她的心头萦绕了好多天,才开始逐渐消逝了一些。杜洛埃又来拜访,但是这一次她连见都不见他。他的殷勤似乎已经不合时宜。
“我不会客,”她回答茶房。
她那孤僻、内向的脾气的确太特别了,使得她成了公众眼里一个引人注目的人物。她是如此的文静而矜持。
此后不久,剧团经理部决定去伦敦演出。再在这里演一个夏季看来前景并不太好。
“你愿意去征服伦敦吗?”一天下午,经理问她。
“也许正好是伦敦征服了我呢?”嘉莉说。
“我想我们将在6月里动身,”他说。
临行匆匆,把赫斯渥给忘了。他和杜洛埃两个人都是事后才知道她已经走了。杜洛埃来拜访过一次,听到消息大叫了起来。然后,他站在门厅里,咬着胡子尖。他终于得出了结论——过去的日子已经一去不复返了。
“她也没什么了不起的,”他说,但是在他的内心深处却不这么认为。
赫斯渥好歹通过一些稀奇古怪的方式,熬过了一个漫长的夏季和秋季。在一家舞厅干一份看门的小差使帮他度过了一个月。更多的时候他是靠乞讨过活的,有时挨饿,有时露宿公园。还有些日子,他求助于那些特殊的慈善机构,其中的几个是他在饥饿的驱使下偶然碰上的。快到隆冬的时候,嘉莉回来了,在百老汇戏院上演一出新戏,但是他并不知道。接连几个星期,他在城里流浪着,乞讨着,而有关她的演出的灯光招牌则每晚都在那条拥挤的娱乐大街上闪闪发亮。杜洛埃倒是看见了招牌,但是却没敢进去。
大约就在这个时候,艾姆斯回到了纽约。他在西部已经有了些小成就,现在在伍斯特街开办了一个实验室。当然,他通过万斯太太又遇见了嘉莉,但是在他们之间并不存在什么相互感应。他以为她还和赫斯渥生活在一起,直到听说情况不是这样。当时因为不知道事实真相,他不表示理解,也没有加以评论。
他和万斯太太一起去看了新戏,并且对演出发表了自己的意见。
“她不应该演轻松喜剧的,”他说,“我想她可以演得比这更好一些。”一天下午,他们偶然在万斯家相遇,便很亲热地谈起话来。她简直搞不懂自己为什么不再抱有那一度对他的强烈的兴趣。毫无疑问,这是因为那个时候他代表着一些她所没有的东西,但是她并不明白这一点。她的成功使她暂时觉得自己已经拥有了许多他会赞许的东西。其实,她在报纸上的那点小名气在他看来根本就是微不足道的。他认为她本可以演得更好,而且是好得多。
“你终究没去演严肃喜剧吗?”他说,记起了她对那种艺术的爱好。
“没有,”她回答,“我至今还没有。”
他看她的目光是如此地奇特,因此她意识到自己是失败了。这使得她又补充说道:“不过,我是想演的。”“我倒也觉得你会这样想的,”他说,“按你的性格,如果你演严肃喜剧会很出色的。”他竟会说到性格,这可让她大吃了一惊。那么,他心里对她的了解有这么清楚吗?
“为什么呢?”她问。
“哦,”他说,“据我看你的天性很富有同情心。”嘉莉笑了,有些脸红起来。他对她是这么天真、坦率,使她进一步增加了对他的友谊。往日那理想的呼唤又在她耳边响起。
“这我就不知道了,”她回答道,可是却掩饰不住内心的喜悦。
“我看了你们的戏,”他说,“演得很好。”“我很高兴你能喜欢。”“的确很好,他说,“就轻松喜剧而言。”因为有人打扰,当时他们就说了这些,但是后来他们又相见了。他吃完饭后正坐在一个角落里凝视着地板,这时嘉莉和另一位客人走了上来。辛苦的工作使他的脸上露出了疲惫的神色。嘉莉永远也弄不明白这张脸上有什么东西吸引她。
“一个人吗?”她问。
“我刚才在听音乐。”
“我一会儿就回来,”她的伴侣说,没觉得这个发明家有什么了不起之处。
这时他抬头望着她的脸,因为她已经站了一会儿,而他却坐着。
“那不是一首悲伤的曲子吗?”他倾听着问。
“啊,是很悲伤,”她回答,现在她注意到了,也听了出来。
“请坐,”他补充说,请她坐在他身边的椅子上。
他们静静地听了一会儿,为同一感情所感动,只是她的感情是发自内心的。像往日一样,音乐仍旧使她陶醉。
“我不知道音乐是怎么一回事,”她心里涌起阵阵莫名起妙的渴望,这促使她先打破沉默说,“但是音乐总是使我觉得好像缺少些什么--我--”“是的,”他回答,“我知道你是怎样感觉的。”突然,他转念想到她的性格真是奇特,会如此坦率地表白自己的感触。
“你不应该伤感的,”他说。
他想了一会儿,然后就陷入了仿佛是陌生的观察之中。不过,这和他们的感觉倒是相一致的。
“这个世界充满了令人向往的地位。然而,不幸的是,我们在一个时候只能占有一个地位。为那些可望而不可及的东西扼腕叹息对我们毫无好处。”音乐停止了,他站起身来,在她面前挺立着,像是要休息一下。
“你为什么不去演些好的、有力度的严肃喜剧呢?”他说。
现在他直视着她,仔细地打量着她的脸。她那富于同情的大眼睛和哀怨动人的嘴巴都证明他的见解是正确的,因而使他很感兴趣。
“也许我要演的,”她回答。
“那才是你的本行,”他补充说。
“你是这样认为的吗?”
“是的,”他说,“我是这样认为的。我想你也许没有意识到,但是你的眼睛和嘴巴有着某种表情使你很适合演那种戏。”受到如此认真的对待,嘉莉一阵激动。一时间,她不再觉得寂寞。她现在得到的称赞敏锐而富有分析性。
“那种表情就在你的眼睛和嘴巴上,”他漫不经心地接着说,“我记得第一次见到你的时候,就觉得你的嘴巴很有些特别。我还以为你快要哭了呢。”“好奇怪,”嘉莉说,快乐得兴奋起来。这正是她内心里渴望的东西。
“后来,我发现这是你天生的长相,今天晚上我又注意到了这一点。你的眼睛周围也有些阴影,使你的脸有了同样的特点。我想那是在眼睛的深处。”嘉莉直视着他的脸庞,激动万分。
“你也许没有意识到这一点,”他补充说。
她扭头望向别处,很高兴他能这么说,真希望不要辜负了她脸上天生的这种表情。这打开了一种新欲望的大门。
在他们再度相见之前,她有理由反复思考这件事--几个星期或者更久。这件事使她明白,很久以来,她离当年在阿佛莱会堂后台的化妆室里以及后来的日子里满心渴望的原来的理想是越来越远了。她为什么会丧失这个理想呢?
“我知道为什么你能演得成功,”另一次,他说,“只要你的戏再重一些。我已经研究出来--”“研究出什么?”嘉莉问道。
“哦,”他说,高兴得像是猜出了一条谜语。“你的面部表情是随着不同的情况而产生的。你从伤心的歌曲或者任何使你深受感动的绘画中,都会得到同样的感受。这就是世人都喜欢看的东西,因为这是欲望的自然表现。”嘉莉瞪大眼睛望着,并不确切地明白他的意思。
“世人总是挣扎着要表现自己,”他继续说,“而大多数人都不善于表达自己的感情。他们得依赖别人。天才就是为此而生的。有人用音乐表现了他们的欲望;有人用诗歌来表现;还有人用戏剧来表现。有时候造物主用人的面孔来表现--用面孔来表现所有的欲望。你的情况就是这样。”他看着她,眼睛里充满了这件事的含义,使她也懂得了。
至少,她懂得了她的面部表情是可以表现世人的欲望的。她认为这是件荣耀的事,因而牢记在心里,直到他又说:“这就要求你担负起一种责任。你恰好具有这种才能。这不是你的荣耀,我的意思是说,你可能没有它的。这是你没有付出代价就得来的。但是你现在既然有了这种才能,就应该用它来干出一番事业。”“干些什么呢?”嘉莉问。
“依我看,转到戏剧方面去。你这么富有同情心,又有着这么悦耳的嗓音。要让它们对别人有用。那将使你的才能不朽。”嘉莉没听懂这最后的一句话。其余的话则是在告诉她,她演轻松喜剧的成功并没有什么大不了的,或者根本就是微不足道。
“你说的是什么意思?”她问。
“噢,就是这个。你的眼睛和嘴巴,还有你的天性都具有这种才能。你会失去它的,这你也知道,倘若你不运用它,活着只是为了满足自己,那么它很快就会消失。你的眼睛会失色,你的嘴巴会变样,你的表演能力会化为乌有。你也许认为它们不会消失,但是它们会的。这个造物主自会安排。”他如此热衷于提出好的意见,有时候甚至都变得热情洋溢起来,于是就说了这么一大通道理。他喜欢嘉莉身上的某种东西。他想激励她一下。
“我知道,”她心不在焉地说,对自己的疏忽感到有点内疚。
“如果我是你的话,”他说,“我会改行的。”这番谈话在嘉莉身上产生的效应就像是搅混了无助的水,使她徒然心乱。嘉莉坐在摇椅里,为这事苦思冥想了好几天。
“我想我演轻松喜剧的日子不会太久了,”她终于对萝拉说。
“哦,为什么呢?”后者问。
“我想,”她说,“我演严肃戏剧可以演得更好一些。”“什么事情使你这么想的?”“哦,没有什么,”她回答。“我一直都有这个想法。”可是,她并不采取什么行动,只是在发愁。要想干这更好一些的事情路途还远着呢--或者看起来还很远--而她已经是在养尊处优了,因此她只有渴望而没有行动。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 47楼  发表于: 2013-11-04 0

Chapter 47 THE WAY OF THE BEATEN: A HARP IN THE WIND
In the city, at that time, there were a number of charities similar in nature to that of the captain's, which Hurstwood now patronised in a like unfortunate way. One was a convent mission-house of the Sisters of Mercy in Fifteenth Street -- a row of red brick family dwellings, before the door of which hung a plain wooden contribution box, on which was painted the statement that every noon a meal was given free to all those who might apply and ask for aid. This simple announcement was modest in the extreme, covering, as it did, charity so broad. Institutions and charities are so large and so numerous in New York that such things as this are not often noticed by the more comfortably situated. But to one whose mind is upon the matter, they grow exceedingly under inspection. Unless one were looking up this matter in particular, he could have stood at Sixth Avenue and Fifteenth Street for days around the noon hour and never have noticed that out of the vast crowd that surged along that busy thoroughfare there turned out, every few seconds, some weather-beaten, heavy-footed specimen of humanity, gaunt in countenance and dilapidated in the matter of clothes. The fact is none the less true, however, and the colder the day the more apparent it became. Space and a lack of culinary room in the mission-house, compelled an arrangement which permitted of only twenty-five or thirty eating at one time, so that a line had to be formed outside and an orderly entrance effected. This caused a daily spectacle which, however, had become so common by repetition during a number of years that now nothing was thought of it. The men waited patiently, like cattle, in the coldest weather -- waited for several hours before they could be admitted. No questions were asked and no service rendered. They ate and went away again, some of them returning regularly day after day the winter through.
A big, motherly looking woman invariably stood guard at the door during the entire operation and counted the admissible number. The men moved up in solemn order. There was no haste and no eagerness displayed. It was almost a dumb procession. In the bitterest weather this line was to be found here. Under an icy wind there was a prodigious slapping of hands and a dancing of feet. Fingers and the features of the face looked as if severely nipped by the cold. A study of these men in broad light proved them to be nearly all of a type. They belonged to the class that sit on the park benches during the endurable days and sleep upon them during the summer nights. They frequent the Bowery and those down-at-the-heels East Side streets where poor clothes and shrunken features are not singled out as curious. They are the men who are in the lodging-house sitting-rooms during bleak and bitter weather and who swarm about the cheaper shelters which only open at six in a number of the lower East Side streets. Miserable food, ill-timed and greedily eaten, had played havoc with bone and muscle. They were all pale, flabby, sunken-eyed, hollow-chested, with eyes that glinted and shone and lips that were a sickly red by contrast. Their hair was but half attended to, their ears anaemic in hue, and their shoes broken in leather and run down at heel and toe. They were of the class which simply floats and drifts, every wave of people washing up one, as breakers do driftwood upon a stormy shore.
For nearly a quarter of a century, in another section of the city, Fleischmann, the baker, had given a loaf of bread to any one who would come for it to the side door of his restaurant at the corner of Broadway and Tenth Street, at midnight. Every night during twenty years about three hundred men had formed in line and at the appointed time marched past the doorway, picked their loaf from a great box placed just outside, and vanished again into the night. From the beginning to the present time there had been little change in the character or number of these men. There were two or three figures that had grown familiar to those who had seen this little procession pass year after year. Two of them had missed scarcely a night in fifteen years. There were about forty, more or less, regular callers. The remainder of the line was formed of strangers. In times of panic and unusual hardships there were seldom more than three hundred. In times of prosperity, when little is heard of the unemployed, there were seldom less. The same number, winter and summer, in storm or calm, in good times and bad, held this melancholy midnight rendezvous at Fleischmann's bread box.
At both of these two charities, during the severe winter which was now on, Hurstwood was a frequent visitor. On one occasion it was peculiarly cold, and finding no comfort in begging about the streets, he waited until noon before seeking this free offering to the poor. Already, at eleven o'clock of this morning, several such as he had shambled forward out of Sixth Avenue, their thin clothes flapping and fluttering in the wind. They leaned against the iron railing which protects the walls of the Ninth Regiment Armory, which fronts upon that section of Fifteenth Street, having come early in order to be first in. Having an hour to wait, they at first lingered at a respectful distance; but others coming up, they moved closer in order to protect their right of precedence. To this collection Hurstwood came up from the west out of Seventh Avenue and stopped close to the door, nearer than all the others. Those who had been waiting before him, but farther away, now drew near, and by a certain stolidity of demeanour, no words being spoken, indicated that they were first.
Seeing the opposition to his action, he looked sullenly along the line, then moved out, taking his place at the foot. When order had been restored, the animal feeling of opposition relaxed.
"Must be pretty near noon," ventured one.
"It is," said another. "I've been waiting nearly an hour."
"Gee, but it's cold!"
They peered eagerly at the door, where all must enter. A grocery man drove up and carried in several baskets of eatables. This started some words upon grocery men and the cost of food in general.
"I see meat's gone up," said one.
"If there wuz war, it would help this country a lot."
The line was growing rapidly. Already there were fifty or more, and those at the head, by their demeanour, evidently congratulated themselves upon not having so long to wait as those at the foot. There was much jerking of heads, and looking down the line.
"It don't matter how near you get to the front, so long as you're in the first twenty-five," commented one of the first twenty-five. "You all go in together."
"Humph!" ejaculated Hurstwood, who bad been so sturdily displaced.
"This here Single Tax is the thing," said another. "There ain't going to be no order till it comes."
For the most part there was silence; gaunt men shuffling, glancing, and beating their arms.
At last the door opened and the motherly-looking sister appeared. She only looked an order. Slowly the line moved up and, one by one, passed in, until twenty-five were counted. Then she interposed a stout arm, and the line halted, with six men on the steps. Of these the ex-manager was one. Waiting thus, some talked, some ejaculated concerning the misery of it; some brooded, as did Hurstwood. At last he was admitted, and, having eaten, came away, almost angered because of his pains in getting it.
At eleven o'clock of another evening, perhaps two weeks later, he was at the midnight offering of a loaf -- waiting patiently. It had been an unfortunate day with him, but now he took his fate with a touch of philosophy. If he could secure no supper, or was hungry late in the evening, here was a place he could come. A few minutes before twelve, a great box of bread was pushed out, and exactly on the hour a portly, round-faced German took position by it, calling "Ready." The whole line at once moved forward, each taking his loaf in turn and going his separate way. On this occasion, the ex-manager ate his as he went, plodding the dark streets in silence to his bed.
By January he had about concluded that the game was up with him. Life had always seemed a precious thing, but now constant want and weakened vitality had made the charms of earth rather dull and inconspicuous. Several times, when fortune pressed most harshly, he thought he would end his troubles; but with a change of weather, or the arrival of a quarter or a dime, his mood would change, and he would wait. Each day he would find some old paper lying about and look into it, to see if there was any trace of Carrie, but all summer and fall he had looked in vain. Then he noticed that his eyes were beginning to hurt him, and this ailment rapidly increased until, in the dark chambers of the lodgings he frequented, he did not attempt to read. Bad and irregular eating was weakening every function of his body. The one recourse left him was to doze when a place offered and he could get the money to occupy it.
He was beginning to find, in his wretched clothing and meagre state of body, that people took him for a chronic type of bum and beggar. Police bustled him along, restaurant and lodging-house keepers turned him out promptly the moment he had his due; pedestrians waved him off. He found it more and more difficult to get anything from anybody.
At last he admitted to himself that the game was up. It was after a long series of appeals to pedestrians, in which he had been refused and refused -- every one hastening from contact.
"Give me a little something, will you, mister?" he said to the last one. "For God's sake, do; I'm starving."
"Aw, get out," said the man, who happened to be a common type himself. "You're no good. I'll give you nawthin'."
Hurstwood put his hands, red from cold, down in his pockets. Tears came into his eyes.
"That's right," he said; "I'm no good now. I was all right. I had money. I'm going to quit this," and, with death in his heart, he started down toward the Bowery. People had turned on the gas before and died; why shouldn't he? He remembered a lodging-house where there were little, close rooms, with gas-jets in them, almost pre-arranged, he thought, for what he wanted to do, which rented for fifteen cents. Then he remembered that he had no fifteen cents.
On the way he met a comfortable-looking gentleman, coming, clean-shaven, out of a fine barber shop.
"Would you mind giving me a little something?" he asked this man boldly.
The gentleman looked him over and fished for a dime. Nothing but quarters were in his pocket.
"Here," he said, handing him one, to be rid of him. "Be off, now."
Hurstwood moved on, wondering. The sight of the large, bright coin pleased him a little. He remembered that he was hungry and that he could get a bed for ten cents. With this, the idea of death passed, for the time being, out of his mind. It was only when he could get nothing but insults that death seemed worth while.
One day, in the middle of the winter, the sharpest spell of the season set in. It broke grey and cold in the first day, and on the second snowed. Poor luck pursuing him, he had secured but ten cents by nightfall, and this he bad spent for food. At evening he found himself at the Boulevard and Sixty-seventh Street, where he finally turned his face Bowery-ward. Especially fatigued because of the wandering propensity which had seized him in the morning, he now half dragged his wet feet, shuffling the soles upon the sidewalk. An old, thin coat was turned up about his red ears-his cracked derby hat was pulled down until it turned them outward. His hands were in his pockets.
"I'll just go down Broadway," he said to himself.
When he reached Forty-second Street, the fire signs were already blazing brightly. Crowds were hastening to dine. Through bright windows, at every corner, might be seen gay companies in luxuriant restaurants. There were coaches and crowded cable cars.
In his weary and hungry state, he should never have come here. The contrast was too sharp. Even he was recalled keenly to better things.
"What's the use?" he thought. "It's all up with me. I'll quit this."
People turned to look after him, so uncouth was his shambling figure. Several officers followed him with their eyes, to see that he did not beg of anybody.
Once he paused in an aimless, incoherent sort of way and looked through the windows of an imposing restaurant, before which blazed a fire sign, and through the large, plate windows of which could be seen the red and gold decorations, the palms, the white napery, and shining glassware, and, above all, the comfortable crowd. Weak as his mind had become, his hunger was sharp enough to show the importance of this. He stopped stock still, his frayed trousers soaking in the slush, and peered foolishly in.
"Eat," he mumbled. "That's right, eat. Nobody else wants any."
Then his voice dropped even lower, and his mind half lost the fancy it had.
"It's mighty cold," he said. "Awful cold."
At Broadway and Thirty-ninth Street was blazing, in incandescent fire, Carrie's name. "Carrie Madenda," it read, "and the Casino Company." All the wet, snowy sidewalk was bright with this radiated fire. It was so bright that it attracted Hurstwood's gaze. He looked up, and then at a large, gilt-framed poster-board, on which was a fine lithograph of Carrie, life-size.
Hurstwood gazed at it a moment, snuffling and hunching one shoulder, as if something were scratching him. He was so run down, however, that his mind was not exactly clear.
"That's you," he said at last, addressing her. "Wasn't good enough for you, was I? Huh!"
He lingered, trying to think logically. This was no longer possible with him.
"She's got it," he said, incoherently, thinking of money. "Let her give me some."
He started around to the side door. Then he forgot what he was going for and paused, pushing his hands deeper to warm the wrists. Suddenly it returned. The stage door! That was it.
He approached that entrance and went in.
"Well?" said the attendant, staring at him. Seeing him pause, he went over and shoved him. "Get out of here," he said.
"I want to see Miss Madenda," he said.
"You do, eh?" the other said, almost tickled at the spectacle. "Get out of here," and he shoved him again. Hurstwood had no strength to resist.
"I want to see Miss Madenda," he tried to explain, even as he was being hustled away. "I'm all right. I-"
The man gave him a last push and closed the door. As he did so, Hurstwood slipped and fell in the snow. It hurt him, and some vague sense of shame returned. He began to cry and swear foolishly.
"God damned dog!" he said. "Damned old cur," wiping the slush from his worthless coat. "I -- I hired such people as you once."
Now a fierce feeling against Carrie welled up -- just one fierce, angry thought before the whole thing slipped out of his mind.
"She owes me something to eat," he said. "She owes it to me."
Hopelessly he turned back into Broadway again and slopped onward and away, begging, crying, losing track of his thoughts, one after another, as a mind decayed and disjointed is wont to do.
It was truly a wintry evening, a few days later, when his one distinct mental decision was reached. Already, at four o'clock, the sombre hue of night was thickening the air. A heavy snow was falling -- a fine picking, whipping snow, borne forward by a swift wind in long, thin lines. The streets were bedded with it -- six inches of cold, soft carpet, churned to a dirty brown by the crush of teams and the feet of men. Along Broadway men picked their way in ulsters and umbrellas. Along the Bowery, men slouched through it with collars and hats pulled over their ears. In the former thoroughfare business men and travellers were making for comfortable hotels. In the latter, crowds on cold errands shifted past dingy stores, in the deep recesses of which lights were already gleaming. There were early lights in the cable cars, whose usual clatter was reduced by the mantle about the wheels. The whole city was muffled by this fast-thickening mantle.
In her comfortable chambers at the Waldorf, Carrie was reading at this time "Pere Goriot," which Ames had recommended to her. It was so strong, and Ames's mere recommendation had so aroused her interest, that she caught nearly the full sympathetic significance of it. For the first time, it was being borne in upon her how silly and worthless had been her earlier reading, as a whole. Becoming wearied, however, she yawned and came to the window, looking out upon the old winding procession of carriages rolling up Fifth Avenue.
"Isn't it bad?" she observed to Lola.
"Terrible!" said that little lady, joining her. "I hope it snows enough to go sleigh riding."
"Oh, dear," said Carrie, with whom the sufferings of Father Goriot were still keen. "That's all you think of. Aren't you sorry for the people who haven't anything to-night?"
"Of course I am," said Lola; "but what can I do? I haven't anything."
Carrie smiled.
"You wouldn't care, if you had," she returned.
"I would, too," said Lola. "But people never gave me anything when I was hard up."
"Isn't it just awful?" said Carrie, studying the winter's storm.
"Look at that man over there," laughed Lola, who had caught sight of some one falling down. "How sheepish men look when they fall, don't they?"
"We'll have to take a coach to-night," answered Carrie, absently.
In the lobby of the Imperial, Mr. Charles Drouet was just arriving, shaking the snow from a very handsome ulster. Bad weather had driven him home early and stirred his desire for those pleasures which shut out the snow and gloom of life. A good dinner, the company of a young woman, and an evening at the theatre were the chief things for him.
"Why, hello, Harry!" he said, addressing a lounger in one of the comfortable lobby chairs. "How are you?"
"Oh, about six and six," said the other.
"Rotten weather, isn't it?"
"Well, I should say," said the other. "I've been just sitting here thinking where I'd go to-night."
"Come along with me," said Drouet. "I can introduce you to something dead swell."
"Who is it?" said the other.
"Oh, a couple of girls over here in Fortieth Street. We could have a dandy time. I was just looking for you."
"Supposing we get 'em and take 'em out to dinner?"
"Sure," said Drouet. "Wait'll I go upstairs and change my clothes."
"Well, I'll be in the barber shop," said the other. "I want to get a shave."
"All right," said Drouet, creaking off in his good shoes toward the elevator. The old butterfly was as light on the wing as ever.
On an incoming vestibuled Pullman, speeding at forty miles an hour through the snow of the evening, were three others, all related.
"First call for dinner in the dining-car," a Pullman servitor was announcing, as he hastened through the aisle in snow-white apron and jacket.
"I don't believe I want to play any more," said the youngest, a black-haired beauty, turned supercilious by fortune, as she pushed a euchre hand away from her.
"Shall we go into dinner?" inquired her husband, who was all that fine raiment can make.
"Oh, not yet," she answered. "I don't want to play any more, though."
"Jessica," said her mother, who was also a study in what good clothing can do for age, "push that pin down in your tie -- it's coming up."
Jessica obeyed, incidentally touching at her lovely hair and looking at a little jewel-faced watch. Her husband studied her, for beauty, even cold, is fascinating from one point of view.
"Well, we won't have much more of this weather," he said. "It only takes two weeks to get to Rome."
Mrs. Hurstwood nestled comfortably in her corner and smiled. It was so nice to be the mother-in-law of a rich young man -- one whose financial state had borne her personal inspection.
"Do you suppose the boat will sail promptly?" asked Jessica, "if it keeps up like this?"
"Oh, yes," answered her husband. "This won't make any difference."
Passing down the aisle came a very fair-haired banker's son, also of Chicago, who had long eyed this supercilious beauty. Even now he did not hesitate to glance at her, and she was conscious of it. With a specially conjured show of indifference, she turned her pretty face wholly away. It was not wifely modesty at all. By so much was her pride satisfied.
At this moment Hurstwood stood before a dirty four-story building in a side street quite near the Bowery, whose one-time coat of buff had been changed by soot and rain. He mingled with a crowd of men -- a crowd which had been, and was still, gathering by degrees.
It began with the approach of two or three, who hung about the closed wooden doors and beat their feet to keep them warm. They had on faded derby hats with dents in them. Their misfit coats were heavy with melted snow and turned up at the collars. Their trousers were mere bags, frayed at the bottom and wobbling over big, soppy shoes, torn at the sides and worn almost to shreds. They made no effort to go in, but shifted ruefully about, digging their hands deep in their pockets and leering at the crowd and the increasing lamps. With the minutes, increased the number. Three were old men with grizzled beards and sunken eyes, men who were comparatively young but shrunken by diseases, men who were middle-aged. None were fat. There was a face in the thick of the collection which was as white as drained veal. There was another red as brick. Some came with thin, rounded shoulders, others with wooden legs, still others with frames so lean that clothes only flapped about them. There were great ears, swollen noses, thick lips, and, above all, red, blood-shot eyes. Not a normal, healthy face in the whole mass; not a straight figure; not a straightforward, steady glance.
In the drive of the wind and sleet they pushed in on one another. There were wrists, unprotected by coat or pocket, which were red with cold. There were ears, half covered by every conceivable semblance of a hat, which still looked stiff and bitten. In the snow they shifted, now one foot, now another, almost rocking in unison.
With the growth of the crowd about the door came a murmur. It was not conversation, but a running comment directed at any one in general. It contained oaths and slang phrases.
"By damn, I wish they'd hurry up."
"Look at the copper watchin'."
"Maybe it ain't winter, nuther!"
"I wisht I was in Sing Sing."
Now a sharper lash of wind cut down and they huddled closer. It was an edging, shifting, pushing throng. There was no anger, no pleading, no threatening words. It was all sullen endurance, unlightened by either wit or good fellowship.
A carriage went jingling by with some reclining figure in it. One of the men nearest the door saw it.
"Look at the bloke ridin'."
"He ain't so cold."
"Eh, eh, eh!" yelled another, the carriage having long since passed out of hearing.
Little by little the night crept on. Along the walk a crowd turned out on its way home. Men and shop-girls went by with quick steps. The cross-town cars began to be crowded. The gas lamps were blazing, and every window bloomed ruddy with a steady flame. Still the crowd hung about the door, unwavering.
"Ain't they ever goin' to open up?" queried a hoarse voice, suggestively.
This seemed to renew the general interest in the closed door, and many gazed in that direction. They looked at it as dumb brutes look, as dogs paw and whine and study the knob. They shifted and blinked and muttered, now a curse, now a comment. Still they waited and still the snow whirled and cut them with biting flakes. On the old hats and peaked shoulders it was piling. It gathered in little heaps and curves and no one brushed it off. In the centre of the crowd the warmth and steam melted it, and water trickled off hat rims and down noses, which the owners could not reach to scratch. On the outer rim the piles remained unmelted. Hurstwood, who could not get in the centre, stood with head lowered to the weather and bent his form.
A light appeared through the transom overhead. It sent a thrill of possibility through the watchers. There was a murmur of recognition. At last the bars grated inside and the crowd pricked up its ears. Footsteps shuffled within and it murmured again. Some one called: "Slow up there, now," and then the door opened. It was push and jam for a minute, with grim, beast silence to prove its quality, and then it melted inward, like logs floating, and disappeared. There were wet hats and wet shoulders, a cold, shrunken, disgruntled mass, pouring in between bleak walls. It was just six o'clock and there was supper in every hurrying pedestrian's face. And yet no supper was provided here -- nothing but beds.
Hurstwood laid down his fifteen cents and crept off with weary steps to his allotted room. It was a dingy affair -- wooden, dusty, hard. A small gas-jet furnished sufficient light for so rueful a corner.
"Hm!" he said, clearing his throat and locking the door.
Now he began leisurely to take off his clothes, but stopped first with his coat, and tucked it along the crack under the door. His vest he arranged in the same place. His old wet, cracked hat he laid softly upon the table. Then he pulled off his shoes and lay down.
It seemed as if he thought a while, for now he arose and turned the gas out, standing calmly in the blackness, hidden from view. After a few moments, in which he reviewed nothing, but merely hesitated, he turned the gas on again, but applied no match. Even then he stood there, hidden wholly in that kindness which is night, while the uprising fumes filled the room. When the odour reached his nostrils, he quit his attitude and fumbled for the bed.
"What's the use?" he said weakly, as he stretched himself to rest.
And now Carrie had attained that which in the beginning seemed life's object, or at least, such fraction of it as human beings ever attain of their original desires. She could look about on her gowns and carriage, her furniture and bank account. Friends there were, as the world takes it -- those who would bow and smile in acknowledgment of her success. For these she had once craved. Applause there was, and publicity -- once far off, essential things, but now grown trivial and indifferent. Beauty also -- her type of loveliness -- and yet she was lonely. In her rocking-chair she sat, when not otherwise engaged -- singing and dreaming.
Thus in life there is ever the intellectual and the emotional nature -- the mind that reasons, and the mind that feels. Of one come the men of action -- generals and statesmen; of the other, the poets and dreamers -- artists all.
As harps in the wind, the latter respond to every breath of fancy, voicing in their moods all the ebb and flow of the ideal.
Man has not yet comprehended the dreamer any more than he has the ideal. For him the laws and morals of the world are unduly severe. Ever hearkening to the sound of beauty, straining for the flash of its distant wings, he watches to follow, wearying his feet in travelling. So watched Carrie, so followed, rocking and singing.
And it must be remembered that reason had little part in this. Chicago dawning, she saw the city offering more of loveliness than she had ever known, and instinctively, by force of her moods alone, clung to it. In fine raiment and elegant surroundings, men seemed to be contented. Hence, she drew near these things. Chicago, New York; Drouet, Hurstwood; the world of fashion and the world of stage -- these were but incidents. Not them, but that which they represented, she longed for. Time proved the representation false.
Oh, the tangle of human life! How dimly as yet we see. Here was Carrie, in the beginning poor, unsophisticated, emotional; responding with desire to everything most lovely in life, yet finding herself turned as by a wall. Laws to say: "Be allured, if you will, by everything lovely, but draw not nigh unless by righteousness." Convention to say: "You shall not better your situation save by honest labour." If honest labour be unremunerative and difficult to endure; if it be the long, long road which never reaches beauty, but wearies the feet and the heart; if the drag to follow beauty be such that one abandons the admired way, taking rather the despised path leading to her dreams quickly, who shall cast the first stone? Not evil, but longing for that which is better, more often directs the steps of the erring. Not evil, but goodness more often allures the feeling mind unused to reason.
Amid the tinsel and shine of her state walked Carrie, unhappy. As when Drouet took her, she had thought: "Now am I lifted into that which is best"; as when Hurstwood seemingly offered her the better way: "Now am I happy." But since the world goes its way past all who will not partake of its folly, she now found herself alone. Her purse was open to him whose need was greatest. In her walks on Broadway, she no longer thought of the elegance of the creatures who passed her. Had they more of that peace and beauty which glimmered afar off, then were they to be envied.
Drouet abandoned his claim and was seen no more. Of Hurstwood's death she was not even aware. A slow, black boat setting out from the pier at Twenty-seventh Street upon its weekly errand bore, with many others, his nameless body to the Potter's Field.
Thus passed all that was of interest concerning these twain in their relation to her. Their influence upon her life is explicable alone by the nature of her longings. Time was when both represented for her all that was most potent in earthly success. They were the personal representatives of a state most blessed to attain -- the titled ambassadors of comfort and peace, aglow with their credentials. It is but natural that when the world which they represented no longer allured her, its ambassadors should be discredited. Even had Hurstwood returned in his original beauty and glory, he could not now have allured her. She had learned that in his world, as in her own present state, was not happiness.
Sitting alone, she was now an illustration of the devious ways by which one who feels, rather than reasons, may be led in the pursuit of beauty. Though often disillusioned, she was still waiting for that halcyon day when she should be led forth among dreams become real. Ames had pointed out a farther step, but on and on beyond that, if accomplished, would lie others for her. It was forever to be the pursuit of that radiance of delight which tints the distant hilltops of the world.
Oh, Carrie, Carrie! Oh, blind strivings of the human heart! Onward, onward, it saith, and where beauty leads, there it follows. Whether it be the tinkle of a lone sheep bell o'er some quiet landscape, or the glimmer of beauty in sylvan places, or the show of soul in some passing eye, the heart knows and makes answer, following. It is when the feet weary and hope seems vain that the heartaches and the longings arise. Know, then, that for you is neither surfeit nor content. In your rocking-chair, by your window dreaming, shall you long, alone. In your rocking-chair, by your window, shall you dream such happiness as you may never feel.
当时在纽约城里有不少慈善事业,性质上和那位上尉搞的差不多,赫斯渥现在就以同样不幸的方式经常光顾这些慈善机构。其中有一个是在十五街上的天主教慈惠会修道院的慈善所。这是一排红砖的家庭住宅,门前挂着一只普通木制捐款箱,箱上贴着对每天中午前来求助的所有人免费供应午餐的布告。这个简单的布告写得极不起眼,但实际上却包含着一个范围极广的慈善事业。类似这样的事业,在纽约这个有着那么大、那么多的慈善机构和事业的地方,是不大会引起那些境况比较舒适的人的注意的。但是对于一个有心于这种事情的人,这样的事业却越来越显得非常重要,值得细细观察。除非是特别留意这种事情,否则一个人可以在中午时分,在第六大道和十五街的拐角处站上好几天,也不会注意到,在这繁忙的大街上蜂拥的人群中,每隔几秒钟就会出现一个饱经风霜、步履沉重、形容憔悴、衣衫褴褛的人。然而,这却是个千真万确的事实,而且天气越冷越明显。慈善所因地方狭窄,厨房也不够用,不得不安排分批吃饭,每次只能容许二十五至三十人就餐,所以就得在外面排队并按顺序进去,这就使得每天都出现这么一个奇观,但几年来日复一日,人们对此已司空见惯,如今也就不以为奇了。这些人在严寒的天气里耐心地等待着,像牲口一样,要等几个钟头才能进去。没有人向他们提问,也没有人为他们服务。他们吃完就走,其中有些人整个冬天每天都按时来这里。 在整个布施期间,一个身材高大、慈眉善目的女人总是守在门口,清点可以进去的人数。这些人秩序井然地向前移动。
他们并不争先,也不焦急。几乎像是一队哑巴。在最冷的天气里,也能在这里看见这支队伍。在刺骨的寒风中,他们使劲地拍手跺脚。他们的手指和脸部各处看上去似乎都有严重的冻伤。在光天花日之下仔细地看一下这些人,就可以发现他们差不多都是同一类型的人。他们属于那种在天气还可以忍受的白天坐在公园的长椅上,而在夏天的夜晚就睡在上面的人。他们常去波威里街和那些破烂不堪的东区街道,在那里褴褛的衣衫和枯槁的形容是不足为奇的。他们是在阴冷的天气里蜷缩在寄宿处的起居室里的那种人;他们是蜂拥在一些东区南部街道上更为便宜的可以过夜的地方的那种人,这些地方要到6点钟才开门。粗劣的食物,吃得不定时,而且吃起来又是狼吞虎咽,严重地损害了他们骨骼和肌肉。他们全都面色苍白、皮肉松弛,眼眶凹陷、胸脯扁平,但眼睛却闪闪发亮,而且相形之下,嘴唇红得像是在发烧。他们的头发不大梳理,耳朵缺少血色,皮鞋已经穿破,前露脚趾,后露脚跟。他们属于漂泊无助的那种人,每涌起一次人潮就冲上来一个,就像海浪把浮木冲上风暴袭击的海滩一般。
差不多1A4个世纪以来,在纽约的另一个地方,面包铺老板弗莱施曼,对凡是在半夜里到百老汇大街和十街的拐角上他的那家饭店的门口要求救济的人,都施舍一只面包。二十年中,每天夜里都有大约三百人排好队,在指定的时间走过门口,从门外的一只大箱子里拿取面包。然后又消失在夜色之中。从开始直到现在,这些人的性质或数量都没怎么变化。那些年年在这里看到这支小队伍的人,对其中的两三个人都已经看熟了。其中有两个人十五年来几乎没有错过一次。有四十个左右是这里的常客。队伍中其余的人则是陌生人。在经济恐慌和特别困难的时期,也难得超过三百人。在很少听说有人失业的经济繁荣时期,也不大会有什么减少。不论是严冬还是酷夏,不论是狂风暴雨还是风和日丽,也不论是太平盛世还是艰难岁月,这个数量不变的人群都会在半夜里凄惨地聚集在弗莱施曼的面包箱前。
眼下正值严冬,赫斯渥就成为上述两个慈善机构的常客。
有一天特别寒冷,沿街乞讨实在不是滋味,于是他等到中午才去寻找给穷人的这种布施。这天上午11点钟时,就已经有几个像他一样的人蹒跚地从第六大道走过去,他们单薄的衣衫随风飘动。他们早早就来了,想先进去。这时他们都靠在第九团军械库围墙外的铁栏杆上,这地方面对着十五街的那一段。
因为还要等一个钟头,他们起初拘束地在距离远些的地方徘徊,但又来了其他的人,他们就走近一些,以保持他们先到的优先权。赫斯渥从西面第七大道走过来加入这支队伍,在离门很近的地方停了下来,比其他的人都更接近门口。那些先来的但是等在远处的人,这时都走拢来,而且,虽然一声不吭,但却用一种坚决的态度表明他们来得比他早。
他发现自己的行动遭到了反对,便不快地看了看队伍,然后走出来,排到队伍的最后。等到恢复了秩序,兽性的反感也就缓和了。
“快到中午了吧,”一个人壮起胆子说。
“是快到了,”另一个说,“我已经等了差不多一个钟头了。”“哎呀,可是这天真冷啊!”他们焦急地盯着门看,他们全都得从那里进去。一个食品店的伙计用车拉来几篮子食物送了进去,这引起了一阵有关食品商和食评价格的议论。
“我看到肉价涨了,”一个人说,“如果爆发战争的话,对这个国家会大有好处。”队伍在迅速扩大,已经有了五十多人。排在头上的人,他们的行动明显地表示出他们在庆幸自己可以比排在后面的人少等一些时间。常常有人伸出头来,望望后面的队伍。
“能排多前无关紧要,只要是在最前面的二十五个人里就行,”在最前面的二十五个人里的一个说道。“大家都是一起进去的。”“哼!”赫斯渥忍不住喊了一声,他是被他们硬挤出来的。
“这个单一税是个好办法,”另一个说,“没有它之前根本就无章可循。”大部分时间都没人说话,形容憔悴的人们挪动着双脚,张望着,拍打着自己的手臂。
门终于打开了,出来了那位慈眉善目的修女。她只是用眼色来示意。队伍慢慢地向前移动,一个接着一个地走了进去,直到数到了二十五个。然后,她伸出一只粗壮的手臂拦住后面的人,队伍停了下来。这时台阶上还站着六个人,其中有一个就是这位前经理。他们就这样等待着,有的在谈话,有的忍不住叫苦不迭,有的则和赫斯渥一样在沉思。最后他被放了进去。因为等吃这顿饭等得太苦,吃完要走的时候,他都几乎被惹火了。
大约两个星期之后,有一天晚上11点钟,他在等待那半夜布施的面包,等得很耐心。这一天他很不幸,但是现在他已经能够比较达观地看待自己的命运了。即使他弄不到晚饭吃,或者深夜感到饿了,他还可以来这个地方。12点差几分时,推出来一大箱子面包。一到12点整,一个大腹便便的圆脸德国人就站到箱子的旁边,叫了一声“准备好”。整个队伍立刻向前移动,每个人依次拿上面包,就各走各的路了。这一次,这位前经理边走边吃,默默地拖着沉重的脚步走过夜色中的街道,回去睡觉。
到了1月,他差不多已经断定自己这一生的游戏已经结束了。生命本来一直像是一种珍贵的东西,但是现在总是挨饿,体力衰弱,就使得人世间的可爱之处大为减少,难以察觉。
有几次,当命运逼得他走投无路的时候,他想他要了此残生了。但是,只要天气一变,或者讨到2角5分或1角钱,他的心情就会改变,于是他又继续等待。每天他都要找些扔在地上的旧报纸,看看有没有嘉莉的什么消息。但是整个夏季和秋季都没有看到。然后,他发觉眼睛开始疼了起来,而且迅速加剧,后来他已经不敢在他常去的寄宿处的昏暗的卧室里看报了。吃得又差又没有规律,使他身体的每一个官能都在衰退。他唯一的指望就是能讨到钱去要一个铺位,好在上面打打瞌睡。
他开始发现,由于他衣衫褴褛、身体瘦弱,人们把他当作老牌游民和乞丐看待了。警察见他就赶。饭店和寄宿处的老板一等他吃过饭、住过宿,就会立即撵他出门。行人也挥手要他走开。他发觉越来越难从任何人那里讨到任何东西。
最后,他承认这场游戏该收场了。这是在他无数次地向行人求乞,一再遭到拒绝之后--人人都匆匆避开他。
“求求你给我一点施舍好吗,先生?”他对最后一个人说,“看在上帝的面上给一点吧,我快要饿死了。”“哼,滚开,”这个人说,碰巧他自己也是个平民百姓。“你这家伙真没用。我什么都不会给你的。”赫斯渥把冻红的手插进衣袋里。眼睛里涌出了泪水。
“这话不错,”他说,“我现在是没用了。我过去可是很好的。我也有过钱。我要摆脱这一切。”于是,心里想着死,他朝波威里街走去。以前曾有人开煤气自杀的,他为什么不这样做呢?他想起了一家寄宿处,那里有装着煤气喷嘴的不通风的小房间,他觉得像是为了他想做的事而预先安排好的,房钱是一天1毛5分钱。接着他想起自己连1毛5分钱也没有。
在路上,他遇到一个神态悠闲的绅士,刚从一家上等理发店修了面出来。
“求求你给我一点施舍好吗?”他大胆地向这个人乞讨。
这个绅士打量了他一下,伸手想摸块1角的银币。但是他衣袋里只有2角5分的硬币。
“给,”他说,递给赫斯渥一枚2角5分的硬币,想打发他走开。“你现在走吧。”赫斯渥继续走着,心里疑惑不定。看到这么一大个闪闪发亮的硬币,他觉得有些高兴。他想起自己肚子饿了,想起自己花上1毛5分钱就可以得个铺位。这么一想,他就暂时打消了寻死的念头。只有当他除了遭受侮辱,什么都讨不到的时候,好像才值得去死。
仲冬的一天,最严寒的季节来临了。第一天天气阴暗,第二天就下起雪来。他一直不走运,到天黑时才讨到了1毛钱,他用这钱填了肚子。晚上他发现自己来到了主大道和六十七街的路口,在那里转了一会儿,最后转身朝着波威里街走去。
因为上午他心血来潮地游荡了一番,所以这时感到特别疲乏。
他拖着湿透的双脚,鞋底蹭着人行道,慢慢地走着。一件单薄的旧上衣直拉到他冻得发红的耳朵边,破烂的圆顶礼帽拉得低低的,把耳朵都给压翻了过来。他的双手插在衣袋里。
“我这就去百老汇大街,”他对自己说。
当他走到四十二街时,灯光招牌已经大放光彩了。许多人匆匆地赶去进餐。在每一个街角上,透过灯火通明的窗户,都可以看见豪华餐厅里那些寻欢作乐的男男女女。街上满是马车和拥挤的电车。
他这么疲惫和饥饿,本来是不应该来这里的,对比太鲜明了。连他也不禁触景生情,深深地回想起过去的好光景来。
“有什么用呢?”他想,“我已经全完了。我要摆脱这一切了。”人们回头目送着他,他那蹒跚的身影是如此的古怪。有几个警察一直用眼睛盯住他,以便阻止他向人乞讨。
有一次,他漫无目的、稀里糊涂地停了下来,朝一家富丽堂皇的餐厅的窗户里看去,窗前闪耀着一块灯光招牌。透过餐厅的大玻璃窗,可以看见红色和金色的装璜、棕榈树、白餐巾以及闪光的玻璃餐具,特别还有那些悠闲的吃客。虽然他心神衰竭,但是强烈的饥饿感,使他意识到这一切的重要性。他一动不动地站住了,磨破的裤脚浸在雪水里,呆头呆脑地望着里面。
“吃,”他咕哝着,“不错,要吃,别人都有吃的。”然后,他的声音越来越低,心里的幻想也消失了一些。
“天真冷啊,”他说,“冷极了。”
在百老汇大街和三十九街的拐角上,白炽灯光照耀着嘉莉的名字,显示着“嘉莉·麦登达和卡西诺剧团”的字样。整个泥泞积雪的人行道都被这片灯光照亮了。灯光很亮,因此引起赫斯渥的注意。他抬头看去,看见一块金边的大布告牌,上面有一幅嘉莉的优美画像,和真人一般大校赫斯渥盯着画像看了一会儿,吸着鼻子,耸起一只肩膀,像是有什么东西在抓他。可是,他已经精疲力尽,连脑子也不大清楚了。
“是你呀,”他最后对着画里的她说。“我配不上你,是吗?”
“嘿!”
他徘徊着,想清楚地想一想。但是他已经想不清楚了。
“她已经得到了,”他语无伦次地说,心里想着金钱。“叫她给我一些。”他向边门走去。随后,他忘了去做什么,就停了下来,把手朝口袋里插得更深一些,想暖和一下手腕。突然又想起来去做什么了。后台门!就是这儿。
他来到这个门口,走了进去。
“干什么的?”看门人说,瞪眼看着他。见他停住了,就走过去推他。“滚出去。”他说。
“我要见麦登达小姐,”他说。
“你要见她,是吗?”对方说。差点被这事逗乐了。“滚出去吧,”说着又去推他。赫斯渥没有力气抵抗。
“我要见麦登达小姐,”就在他被赶走的时候,他还想解释。“我是好人。我——”这个人又推了他最后一把,关上了门。他这么一推,赫斯渥脚下一滑,跌倒在雪地上。这使他很伤心,又恢复了一些模糊的羞耻感。他开始叫喊起来,呆头呆脑地咒骂着。
“该死的狗!”他说,“这该死的老狗,”一边拂去他那不值钱的上衣上的雪水。“我——我曾经使唤过像你这样的人。”这时,一阵对嘉莉的强烈憎恶之感涌上他的心头——只是一阵狂怒的感觉,之后就把这事忘得一干二净。
“她应该给我吃的,”他说,“她应该给我的。”他绝望地转身又回到百老汇大街上,踩着雪水朝前走去,一路乞讨、叫喊,迷失了思路,想起了这个就忘记了那个。就像一个脑力衰退、思想不连贯的人常有的那样。
几天之后,那是一个严寒的傍晚,他在心里作出了自己唯一明确的决定。4点钟时,空中已是一片夜色朦胧。大雪纷飞,寒冷刺骨的雪花被疾风吹成了长长的细线。街上铺满了雪,像是铺上了六英寸厚的冰冷、柔软的地毯,它被车碾、人踩,弄成了褐色的泥浆。在百老汇大街上,人们都身穿长外套,手擎雨伞,小心翼翼地走路。在波威里街上,人们都把衣领和帽子拉到耳朵边,没精打采地从街上走过。在百老汇大街上,商人和旅客都朝舒适的旅馆赶去。在波威里街上,冒着寒冷出来办事的人,转过一家又一家幽暗的店铺,店堂的深处已经亮起了灯光。电车也早早就开了灯,车轮上的积雪降低了平常的轧轧车声。整个城市都被这场迅速加厚的大雪包裹了起来。
这个时候,嘉莉正在沃尔多夫旅馆自己舒适的房间里,读着《高老头》,这是艾姆斯推荐给她看的。故事很动人,一经艾姆斯推荐,更引起了她的强烈兴趣,因此她几乎领会了故事全部的感人意义。她第一次意识到自己过去所读的东西,总的来说都是那么无聊而且毫无价值。可是,她看得疲倦了,就打了一个呵欠,走到窗边,看着窗外不断驶过第五大道的蜿蜒的马车队伍。
“天气真糟,是吧?”她对萝拉说。
“糟透了!”那个小女人说,走到她旁边。“我希望雪再下大一些,可以去坐雪橇。”“哎呀,”嘉莉说,高老头的痛苦还感染着她。“你就只想着这些。你就不可怜那些今天晚上无家可归的人吗?”“我当然可怜的,”萝拉说,“但是我能做些什么呢?我也是一无所有。”嘉莉笑了。
“即使你有,你也不会关心的,”她说。
“我也会关心的,”萝拉说,“可在我受穷的时候,从来没有人帮助过我。”“这不是很可怕吗?”嘉莉说,注视着漫天的风雪。
“看那边的那个男人,”萝拉笑着说,她看见一个人跌倒了。“男人在跌倒的时候看上去多么胆怯啊,是不?”“今天晚上,我们得坐马车了。”嘉莉心不在焉地回答。
查尔斯·杜洛埃先生刚刚走进帝国饭店的门厅,正在抖掉漂亮的长外套上面的雪。恶劣的天气把他早早地赶回了旅馆,而且激起了他的欲望,想要寻找那些能把大雪和人生的忧愁关在门外的乐趣。他主要想干的事情就是吃顿好晚饭,找个年轻女人作伴,去戏院度个良宵。
“喂,你好,哈里!”他对一个闲坐在门厅里舒适的椅子上的人说。“你怎么样啊?”“哦,马马虎虎,”另一个说。
“天气真糟,是不?”
“哦,可以这么说,”另一个说,“我正坐在这里考虑今晚去哪里玩呢。”“跟我去吧,”杜洛埃说,“我可以给你介绍漂亮极了的小妾。”“是谁?”另一个问。
“哦,这边四十街上的两个姑娘。我们可以好好乐一下。我正在找你呢。”“我们去找她们,带她们出来吃饭怎么样?”“当然可以,”杜洛埃说。“等我上楼去换一下衣服。”“那好,我就在理发室,”另一个说。“我要修个面。”“好的,”杜洛埃说,穿着双高级皮鞋。嘎吱嘎吱地朝电梯走去。这只老花蝴蝶飞起来仍旧轻盈不减当年。
冒着这天晚上的风雪,以1小时40英里的速度,向纽约开来的一列普尔门式卧铺客车上,还有三个相关的人物。
“餐车第一次叫吃晚饭,”车上的一个侍者穿着雪白的围裙和短上衣,一边喊一边匆匆地穿过车厢的走道。
“我不想打下去了。”三人中最年轻的那个黑发丽人说,她因为好运当头而显得十分傲慢,这时正把一手纸牌从面前推开。
“我们去吃饭好吗?”她丈夫问,华丽的衣着能把人打扮得有多潇洒,他就有多潇洒。
“哦,还早,”她回答,“不过,我不想再打牌了。”“杰西卡,”她母亲说,她的穿着也可以帮助人们研究漂亮的服装能怎样美化上了年纪的人。“把领带夹别牢——快脱出来了。”杰西卡遵命别好领带夹,顺手摸了摸她那可爱的头发,又看了一下宝石镶面的小表。她的丈夫则仔细地打量着她,因为从某观点来看,漂亮的女人即使冷淡也是迷人的。
“好啦,我们很快就不用再忍受这种天气了,”他说,“只要两个星期就可以到达罗马。”赫斯渥太太舒适地坐在角落里,微笑着。做一个有钱的年轻人的丈母娘真是好福气--她亲自调查过他的经济状况。
“你看船能准时开吗?”杰西卡问。“如果天气老是这样的话,行吗?”“哦,能准时开的,”她丈夫回答。“天气无关紧要。”沿着走道,走过来一个金发的银行家之子。他也是芝加哥人,他对这个傲慢的美人已经注意很久了。就是现在,他还在毫不犹豫地不时看看她,她也觉察到了。于是,她特意摆出一副无动于衷的样子,把美丽的脸庞完全转开。这根本不是出于妇道人家的稳重,这样做只是满足了她的虚荣心。
这时候,赫斯渥正站在离波威里街很近的一条小街上一幢肮脏的四层楼房前。那最初的淡黄色的粉刷,已经被烟熏和雨淋弄得面目全非。他混在一群人中间--早已是一大群,而且还在逐渐增多。
开始只来了两三个人,他们在关着的木门附近溜达,一边跺着脚取暖。他们戴着皱巴巴褪了色的圆顶礼帽。不合身的上衣,被融雪湿透,变得沉甸甸的,衣领都朝上翻起。裤子简直就像布袋子,裤脚已经磨破,在湿透的大鞋子上面甩来甩去。
鞋帮已经穿坏,几乎是破烂不堪了。他们并不想就进去,只是懊丧地在旁边转悠,把两手深深地插在口袋里,斜眼看着人群和逐渐亮起的一盏盏路灯。随着时间一分一分地过去,人数也在增加。其中既有胡子灰白、眼睛凹陷的老头,也有年纪较轻但病得瘦巴巴的人,还有一些中年人。个个都是骨瘦如柴。在这厚厚的人堆里,有一张脸苍白得像是流干了血的小牛肉。另一张脸红得如同红砖。有几个曲背的,瘦削的肩膀弯成了圆形。有几个装着假腿。还有几个身材单薄得衣服直在身上晃荡。这里看到的是大耳朵、肿鼻子、厚嘴唇,特别是充血的红眼睛。在这整个人群中,就没有一张正常、健康的面孔,没有一个直立、挺拔的身躯,没有一道坦率、坚定的目光。
风雪交加之下,他们相互挤在一起。那些露在上衣或衣袋外面的手腕都冻得发红。那些被各种像是帽子一样的东西半掩住的耳朵,看上去还是被冻僵和冻伤了。他们在雪中不停地换着脚支撑着身体的重量,一会儿这只脚,一会儿那只脚,几乎是在一起摇摆着。
随着门口人群的扩大,传来一阵喃喃的话语声。这不是谈话,而是你一句我一句,泛泛地对任何人发表连续的评论。起中有咒骂,也有黑话。
“真见鬼,但愿他们能快一些。”
“看那个警察在望着这里。”
“也许天还不够冷吧!”
“我真希望我现在是在新新监狱里。”
这时,刮起了一阵更刺骨的寒风,他们靠得更拢了。这是一个慢慢挨近、换脚站立、你推我挤的人群。没有人发怒,没有人哀求,也没有人说恫吓的话。大家都沉闷地忍受着,没有打趣的话或者友谊的交流来减轻这种苦难。
一辆马车叮当驶过,车上斜倚着一个人。最靠近门口的人中有一个看见了。
“看那个坐车的家伙。”
“他可不觉得这么冷。”
“唷,唷,唷!”另一个大声喊着,马车早已走远,听不见了。
夜色渐浓。人行道上出现了一些下班赶回家去的人。工人和女店员快步走过。横穿市区的电车开始拥挤起来。煤气路灯闪着光,每一扇窗户都被灯光照得通红。这一群人还在门口徘徊不散,毫不动遥“他们难道永远都不开门了吗?”一个嘶哑的声音问,提醒了大家。
这一问似乎又引起了大家对那关着的门的注意,于是很多人朝门的方向望去。他们像不会说话的野兽般望着门,像狗那样守在门口,发出哀鸣,紧盯着门上的把手。他们倒换着双脚,眨着眼睛,嘀咕着,有时咒骂,有时议论。可是,他们还在等待,雪花还在飞舞,刺骨的雪片还在抽打着他们。雪花在他们的旧帽子和高耸的肩膀上堆积起来。积成小堆和弓形的条条,但谁都不把它拂去。挤在人群正中间的一些人,体温和呼气把雪融化了,雪水顺着帽沿滴下来,落在鼻子上,也无法伸手去擦擦。站在外围的人身上的积雪都不融化。赫斯渥挤不进中间去,就在雪中低头站着,身子蜷成一团。
一束灯光从门头上的气窗里透了出来。这使得观望的人群一阵激动,觉得有了希望。随之而来的是一片喃喃的反应声。终于里面响起了吱吱的门闩声,大家都竖起了耳朵。里面还传出了杂乱的脚步声,大家又低语起来。有人喊了一声:“喂,后面的慢一点,”接着门就打开了。人群一阵你推我攘,像野兽般的冷酷、沉默,这正表明他们就像野兽一样。然后他们进到里面,如同漂浮的木头一样分散而去,消失得无影无踪。
只看见那些湿帽子和湿肩膀,一群冰冷、萎缩、不满的家伙,涌进凄凉的墙壁之间。这时才6点钟,从每个匆忙的行人脸上都可以看出他们正在赶去吃晚饭。可是这里并不供应晚饭--除了床铺,一无所有。
赫斯渥放下1毛5分钱,拖着疲惫的脚步,慢慢地走到指定给他的房间里去。
这是一间阴暗的房间--木地板,满屋灰尘,床铺很硬。
一只小小的煤气喷嘴就照亮了如此可怜的一个角落。
“哼!”他说,清了一下喉咙,把门锁上了。
现在他开始不慌不忙地脱衣服,但是他先只脱了上衣,用它塞住门下的缝隙。他把背心也塞在那里。他那顶又湿又破的旧帽子被轻轻地放在桌上。然后,他脱掉鞋子,躺了下去。
看样子他好像思考了一会儿,因为这时他又爬了起来,关掉了煤气灯,镇静地站在黑暗之中,谁也看不见他。过了几分钟--期间他并没有回想什么事,只是迟疑不决而已--他又打开了煤气,但是没用火柴去点。就在这个时候,他还站在那里,完全躲在仁慈的夜色之中,而此刻整个房间都已充满了放出来的煤气。当他嗅到煤气味时,又改变了主意,摸到了床边。
“有什么用呢?”当他伸直身子躺下去安歇时,轻轻地说道。
这时嘉莉已经达到了那初看上去像是人生的目的,或者至少是部分地达到了,如人们所能获取的最初欲望的满足。她可以四处炫耀她的服饰、马车、家具和银行存款。她也有世俗所谓的朋友--那些含笑拜倒在她的功名之下的人们。这些都是她过去曾经梦寐以求的东西。有掌声,也有名声。这些在过去遥不可及、至关重要的东西,现在却变得微不足道、无足轻重了。她还有她那种类型的美貌,可她却感到寂寞。没有事做的时候,她就坐在摇椅里低吟着,梦想着。
世上本来就有着富于理智和富于感情的两种人--善于推理的头脑和善于感受的心灵。前者造就了活动家--将军和政治家;后者造就了诗人和梦想家-—所有的艺术家。
就像风中的竖琴,后一类人对幻想的一呼一吸都会作出反应,用自己的喜怒哀乐表达着在追求理想中的失败与成功。
人们还不理解梦想家,正如他们不理解理想一样。在梦想家看来,世上的法律和伦理都过于苛刻。他总是倾听着美的声音,努力要捕捉它那在远方一闪而过的翅膀。他注视着,想追上去,奔走得累坏了双脚。嘉莉就是这样注视着,追求着,一边摇着摇椅、哼着曲子。
必须记住,这里没有理智的作用。当她第一次看见芝加哥时,她发觉这个城市有着她平生所见过的最多的可爱之处,于是,只因为受到感情的驱使,她就本能地投向它的怀抱。衣着华丽、环境优雅,人们似乎都很心满意足。因此,她就向这些东西靠近。芝加哥和纽约;杜洛埃和赫斯渥;服装世界和舞台世界--这些只是偶然的巧合而已。她所渴望的并不是它们,而是它们所代表的东西。可时间证明它们并没有真正代表她想要的东西。
啊,这人生的纠葛!我们至今还是那么地看不清楚。这里有一个嘉莉,起初是贫穷的、单纯的、多情的。她对人生每一种最可爱的东西都会产生欲望,可是却发现自己像是被摈在了墙外。法律说:“你可以向往任何可爱的东西,但是不以正道便不得接近。”习俗说:“不凭着诚实的工作,就不能改善你的处境。”倘若诚实的工作无利可图而且难以忍受;倘若这是只会使人心灰,却永远达不到美的漫长路程;倘若追求美的努力使人疲倦得放弃了受人称赞的道路,而采取能够迅速实现梦想的但遭人鄙视的途径时,谁还会责怪她呢?往往不是恶,而是向善的愿望,引导人们误入岐途。往往不是恶,而是善,迷惑那些缺少理智、多愁善感的人。
嘉莉身居荣华富贵之中,但并不幸福。正如在杜洛埃照顾她的时候她所想的那样,她曾经以为:“现在我已经跻身于最好的环境里了”;又正如在赫斯渥似乎给她提供了更好的前途的时候她所想的那样,她曾经以为:“现在我可是幸福了。“但是,不管你愿不愿意同流合污,世人都我行我素,因此,她现在觉得自己寂寞孤单。她对贫困无告的人总是慷慨解囊。
她在百老汇大街上散步时,已不再留意从她身边走过的人物的翩翩风度。假如他们更多地具有在远处闪光的那份宁静和美好,那样才值得羡慕。
杜洛埃放弃了自己的要求,不再露面了。赫斯渥的死,她根本就不知道。一只每星期从二十七街码头慢慢驶出的黑船,把他的和许多其他的无名尸体一起载到了保得坟常这两个家伙和她之间的有趣故事,就这样结束了。他们对她的生活的影响,单就她的欲望性质而言,是显而易见的。一度她曾认为他们两个都代表着人世最大的成功。他们是最美好的境界的代表人物--有头衔的幸福和宁静的使者,手里的证书闪闪发亮。一旦他们所代表的世界不能再诱惑她,迫使者的名誉扫地也是理所当然的事。即使赫斯渥以其原有的潇洒容貌和辉煌事业再次出现的话,现在他也不能令她着迷了。
她已经知道,在他的世界里,就像在她自己眼前的处境里一样,没有幸福可言。
她现在独自坐在那里,从她身上可以看到一个只善于感受而不善于推理的人在追求美的过程中,是怎样误入岐途的。
虽然她的幻想常常破灭,但她还在期待着那美好的日子,到那时她的梦想就会变成现实。艾姆斯给她指出了前进的一步,但是在此基础上还要步步前进。若是要实现梦想,她还要迈出更多的步子。这将永远是对那愉快的光辉的追求,追求那照亮了世上远处山峰的光辉。
啊,嘉莉呀,嘉莉!啊,人心盲目的追求!向前,向前,它催促着,美走到哪里,它就追到哪里。无论是静悄悄的原野上寂寞的羊铃声,还是田园乡村中美的闪耀,还是过路人眼中的灵光一现,人心都会明白,并且作出反应,追上前去。只有等到走酸了双脚,仿佛没有了希望,才会产生心痛和焦虑。那么要知道,你既不会嫌多,也不会知足的。坐在你的摇椅里,靠在你的窗户边梦想,你将独自渴望着。坐在你的摇椅里,靠在你的窗户边,你将梦想着你永远不会感受到幸福。
(全书完)



qqb0d8ee

ZxID:68204760

等级: 派派新人
举报 只看该作者 48楼  发表于: 2016-02-08 0
想下载,请问怎样下载,我在这里看只能看到整个屏幕的一半边。
minical

ZxID:11437787

等级: 热心会员
The river of no return~
举报 只看该作者 49楼  发表于: 2016-03-15 0
minical

ZxID:11437787

等级: 热心会员
The river of no return~
举报 只看该作者 50楼  发表于: 2016-03-15 0
发帖 回复